Life’s Turning Point

by TheWritingTrashPanda

Summary:

Whether she wanted to admit it or not, he was the best thing that would ever happen to her and the only way she would get a chance at a normal life.

Basically a Harumi redemption story with a lot of Llorumi.

Updates are random

Chapter 1

The cold, loneliness of the stone walls seemed to creep into his skin as he walked through the corridor to the isolated cell he had been hesitant to visit for weeks now. Of course, he forgave her after all her actions in their simplest form were just the result of trauma and the lack of a loving environment, but that did not take away the pain. He wasn't even sure why he was there, the others had told him it wasn't a good idea and part of him wanted to just turn around and never look back but his heart wouldn't let him. The clinking of his boots against the stone floor echoed in the empty corridor, each step pulling him closer to the confrontation as his fingers clenched and unclenched at his sides. He stopped short of the heavy iron door, watching as the prison guard punched in the code. The door unlocked with a heavy metallic groan, the sound reverberating in the silence like a warning bell. He hesitated, his breath hitching as the guard gave him a sideways glance, his face impassive but his voice low with disapproval.

 

"Five minutes," the guard muttered. "No more." He gave a short nod, his throat too dry to form words. As the door creaked open, the dim light from the corridor spilled into the cell, illuminating the figure within. She was seated on the narrow cot, her shoulders hunched and her hands bound loosely in her lap. Her head was bowed, the cascade of her disheveled hair obscuring her face. She didn't move, didn't acknowledge the intrusion, as if the sound of the door was just another cruel reminder of where she was.

 

He took a tentative step forward, the weight of his decision heavy in his chest. The door slammed shut behind him, the sound ringing out like the finality of a gavel. She flinched at the noise, her shoulders tensing as she slowly raised her head. Her frame looked smaller and all the life had been drained from her eyes when they met his.

 

"Why are you here?" Her voice was hoarse, barely above a whisper, but it carried an edge of disbelief. She didn't sound angry—just tired, as though any fight she once had had been extinguished long ago.

 

For a moment, he didn't answer. The words he'd rehearsed on his way here seemed to scatter like ashes in the wind. His heart ached seeing her like this, but he couldn't tell if it was guilt, pity, or something deeper that held him rooted in place.

 

"I don't know," he admitted, his voice breaking the thick silence. He stepped closer, noticing the faint tremble in her hands and the way she seemed to brace herself as if expecting a blow—not physical, but emotional.

 

She let out a bitter laugh, one devoid of any humor. "Then you're wasting your time." Her gaze dropped back to her lap, the dismissal clear in the slump of her shoulders.

 

"I don't think I am," he replied, forcing himself to keep his tone steady. "I—I needed to see you. To try to understand."

 

"Understand what?" she snapped, the sudden sharpness in her voice catching him off guard. Her eyes flashed with something akin to anger, but it was fleeting, quickly swallowed by a wave of despair. 

 

"I want to know what changed your mind. Why did you help us in the end," he asked leaning against the wall and watching her closely as if that would give him an answer.

 

The cell fell silent for a moment before she pulled her knees up to her face and mumbled into them. "Because I realized you were never to blame for that goddamn snake."

 

Letting out a sigh of frustration he had to remind himself that she had never been open to telling the truth right away and getting pushy would only make her close off even more. "I know there's more to it than that. Look you don't have to tell me, I just wanted to ask if maybe, somewhere deep down, you didn't want to go through with it. Not completely."

 

Her head tilted slightly, though she didn't look at him. Her fingers fidgeted against the fabric of her pants, her breathing shallow and uneven. "It wasn't that simple," she said finally, her voice so soft he had to strain to hear her. "It's never that simple."

 

He nodded, letting her words sink in. He hadn't expected her to lay everything bare, but at least she was speaking. That was a start.

 

"I know it wasn't simple," he said, keeping his voice low. "None of this has been. But it doesn't change the fact that you saved us. You risked everything in that moment. And I need to know why."

 

She let out a heavy sigh and leaned her head back against the wall, her eyes fixed on the cracked ceiling. "You wouldn't understand."

 

"Try me," he challenged gently, moving to sit on the floor across from her.

 

Her gaze flicked to him, wary and hesitant. "You think you know what it's like to be... disposable? To feel like no matter what you do, it'll never be enough? Like the world's already decided you're the villain in someone else's story?"

 

Her words hit him harder than he'd expected, and he felt the lump in his throat grow. "No, I don't," he admitted honestly. "I can't pretend to know what that's like. But I do know what it's like to feel alone. To feel like you're carrying something too heavy for anyone else to understand."

 

Her lip quivered for a brief moment before she pressed it into a thin line. "I didn't do it for you," she said, though the crack in her voice betrayed her words. "Or them. I just... I couldn't live with the guilt anymore. Knowing what would happen if I let it go any further."

 

"That's enough," he said, his voice soft but firm. "That's enough of a reason."

 

Her brows knitted together, her expression a mix of confusion and disbelief. "How can you say that? After everything I've done—everything I've put you through?"

 

"Because everyone deserves a chance to make things right," he said. "Even you."

 

Her breath hitched, and for a moment, he thought she might cry, but she blinked back the tears and returned to her expressionless form. "Can you leave now? I'm tired and don't feel like talking." He hesitated, his heart aching as he watched her retreat into herself once more. The rawness of her words lingered in the air like an open wound, but he understood. She wasn't ready—maybe she never would be—but that didn't mean he couldn't give her the space she needed. He knew this wasn't the moment for more questions or more probing.

 

"I'll go," he said softly, standing up and brushing the dust off his pants. "But I'll be back. You don't have to say anything, but I won't just walk away this time."

 

She didn't look up, her eyes still locked on the floor, but there was a subtle shift in the tension of her shoulders, a brief moment of something softer, something human, that he clung to as he turned and walked toward the door.

 

The guard, who had been silently watching from the corner, gave him a stern nod as he punched in the code again. The door creaked open, but before he stepped through, he glanced back one last time.

 

"I'm not giving up on you," he said quietly, his voice full of determination. She didn't respond, but something in her posture told him she heard him, even if she didn't want to admit it.

---

The following week, he found himself walking the same cold, familiar path, his boots clicking against the stone floor in the quiet corridor. The weight of the promise he'd made hung heavily on him, but it wasn't the kind of promise that could be easily broken. He couldn't erase the image of her—fragile, isolated, and weighed down by something far beyond his understanding. And while the others continued to warn him, telling him that his efforts would only be in vain, he refused to be swayed. When he reached the iron door once again, he didn't hesitate. The cold metal still echoed with the same haunting groan as the guard punched in the code, unlocking the barrier between them. This time, though, there was something different in his chest—a mixture of determination and something softer, almost like hope. His fingers were steadier as he grasped the door handle, pushing it open and stepping inside.

 

She was in the same position, seated on the cot, her posture still slumped and defeated. The shadows of the cell had become familiar, and yet the sight of her never felt any less painful. She hadn't moved since the last time he saw her, or so it seemed. Her eyes, when they met his, were just as empty as before, though there was something in them that made his heart tighten.

 

"How are you?" he asked, his voice quieter than he intended, but it felt like the only thing he could offer at that moment.

 

She didn't immediately respond. Instead, she stared at him with a detached sort of indifference, as if he were a distant memory she wasn't quite sure how to place. Her lips parted, and for a moment he thought she might speak, but all that came out was a shallow exhale.

 

"Did you come to lecture me again?" she asked the edge in her voice barely there. It wasn't the defiance he remembered—just exhaustion, like she was done with everything.

 

"No," he replied, stepping further into the cell, his gaze not leaving her. "I didn't come to lecture you." He paused, unsure of how to proceed. "I came to ask if you'd be willing to talk. Not about... everything. Just about you. How you're really feeling."

 

She scoffed lightly, but it lacked venom. "Does it even matter?"

 

"It matters to me," he said, the words slipping out before he could stop them. His chest felt tight again, and he took a step closer, now just a few feet from her.

 

For the first time since he entered, she shifted on the cot, her eyes flickering to the side, unwilling to meet his gaze fully. "Oh Lloyd, your unconditional kindness is going to get you killed."

 

"I've made it this long, I think I'll be fine," he said, trying to ease the tension with a small, self-deprecating smile. His eyes softened as he looked at her, his voice gentle. "I'm not going to give up on you. I know you don't believe me right now, but I'm not leaving."

 

She let out a small, hollow laugh, the sound almost too sad to bear. "You're stubborn, you know that? Everyone who's ever cared about me has regretted it."

 

Lloyd crossed his arms and leaned against the cold wall, his expression steady and unwavering. "Maybe they have," he said softly, "but I won't. I don't regret believing in people, no matter how hard it gets."

 

She glanced at him, her eyes narrowing slightly as if searching for any hint of insincerity. Finding none, she shook her head and looked away. "You're wasting your time."

 

"Maybe," he admitted, his tone calm. "But it's my time to waste, isn't it?"

 

Her fingers fidgeted again, her knuckles white as she clenched her hands together. The silence stretched between them, thick and almost suffocating, until she finally let out a shaky breath. "You don't get it, do you? I want you to stop caring. It'd be easier that way."

 

"Easier for who?" he asked, his voice still soft, but now with a hint of challenge. "For you? Or for me?"

 

Her jaw tightened, and for a moment, it seemed like she might lash out, but instead, she slumped further into herself. "For both of us," she muttered, her voice barely audible. "I'm not worth it, Lloyd. I never was."

 

He pushed off the wall and took a careful step closer, lowering himself to her level. "You're wrong," he said firmly. "You're worth it, and whether or not you believe that doesn't change how I feel."

 

Scoffing, she stood up and walked over to the little table that despite its size and being pushed up into the corner still took up a lot of space in her cell. "If you believe anything I say, let it be this. I am not worth your time and effort. I can't change what happened and even if I could who can guarantee that I won't just turn around and cause more damage."

 

 Lloyd watched her carefully, his arms crossing as he leaned slightly forward, his tone steady but unwavering. "You can guarantee it."

 

Her head snapped toward him, her eyes sharp and bitter, though the tremor in her voice betrayed the façade of anger. "How can you possibly know that? You're not a seer, Lloyd. You can't just predict that I won't screw up again."

 

"I don't need to be a seer to believe in you," he replied simply, his gaze holding hers. "You made a choice when you didn't have to, and that means something. Whatever your reasons, you proved that you're capable of choosing differently, of doing something good."

 

Her laugh was sharp, hollow, and laced with self-loathing. "One good deed doesn't erase a lifetime of mistakes, of hurting people."

 

"No, it doesn't," he agreed, his voice calm. "But it's a start. And sometimes, that's all you need—a reason to keep going and a choice to be better tomorrow than you were yesterday."

 

Her fists clenched at her sides, her back to him now as she stood by the table. "You don't get it. I don't even know who I am without all of... this." She gestured vaguely around her, the weight of her words pressing down on the already suffocating space. "The lies, the schemes, the mistakes. If you strip that away, what's left of me? Nothing."

 

Lloyd stood up, his boots echoing softly against the floor as he took a cautious step closer. "You're wrong," he said, his voice stronger now. "What's left is you. The person who felt trapped and made bad choices because you thought there wasn't another way. The person who stepped up when it mattered, even though it terrified you. That's who you are underneath all of this."

 

Her shoulders shook, but she didn't turn to face him. When she finally spoke, her voice was small, trembling with a mixture of anger and grief. "Why are you doing this? Why can't you just leave me here and forget about me like everyone else has?"

 

"Because I don't want to," Lloyd said simply. "I know what it's like to feel like the world has already decided who you are. To feel like no matter what you do, you'll always be seen as something you're not. But I also know that you're more than the worst thing you've ever done. And I think, deep down, you want to believe that too."

 

For a long moment, the cell was silent except for the faint sound of her unsteady breathing. Finally, she turned slightly, just enough for him to see the glimmer of tears in her eyes.

 

"What if you're wrong?" she whispered, her voice cracking. "What if I can't change?"

 

Lloyd's expression softened, a faint but genuine smile tugging at his lips. "Then you'll stumble. You'll make mistakes. But as long as you keep trying, you'll prove to yourself that you can."

 

Her lips parted, but no words came out. Instead, she stared at him, her walls cracking just enough for him to see the fear and vulnerability she'd tried so hard to hide.

 

"You're relentless," she muttered after a long pause, wiping at her eyes quickly as if trying to reclaim some semblance of control.

 

"Maybe," he admitted, his smile growing. "But I think it's what you need right now."

 

She shook her head, a small, reluctant smile tugging at the corner of her lips despite herself. It was faint, almost imperceptible, but Lloyd noticed, and it gave him hope.

 

"Don't make me regret this," she murmured, her voice barely audible.

 

"You won't," he said with quiet certainty. "I promise. I have a couple more minutes before I have to go, is there anything else you want to talk about, Rumi?"

 

Harumi rolled her eyes at the use of the nickname but a faint smile could be seen on her face. "So is it just a habit for you to use my nickname or do you hate me so much you don't want to say my full name?"

 

"Habit mostly, but I guess that's my way of showing you I care about you, even if you think I shouldn't," Lloyd replied, his tone light yet sincere. He stepped back to give her some space, leaning casually against the wall, his arms crossed. "Besides, I think Harumi's too formal. Rumi suits you better."

 

She raised an eyebrow, the faint smile lingering but tinged with skepticism. "Suits me? You're full of it, you know that?"

 

"Maybe," he said with a small shrug, his gaze steady. "But I think deep down, you kind of like it."

 

Harumi huffed softly, shaking her head as she turned her attention back to the table, her fingers absentmindedly tracing a groove in the wood. "You really don't know when to quit, do you?"

 

"Nope," Lloyd said simply, his voice carrying a hint of playfulness. "I've been told I'm annoyingly persistent. Ask anyone."

 

She gave a short laugh, the sound catching even her off guard. It was fleeting, but it was real, and it filled the cold space with a warmth that hadn't been there before. For a moment, the tension in her shoulders seemed to ease, and she glanced at him over her shoulder.

 

"I'm not making any promises, Lloyd," she said quietly, her tone softer now. "I don't know if I can do what you're asking."

 

"I'm not asking for promises," he replied, his voice steady and patient. "Just... give yourself a chance. That's all I want."

 

Harumi turned to face him fully, studying him with an intensity that made his chest tighten. For a moment, he thought she might push him away again, but instead, she sighed, the weight of her walls beginning to crumble.

 

"Alright," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "But don't say I didn't warn you."

 

Lloyd smiled, the relief in his expression unmistakable. "Fair enough. I'll take what I can get."

 

She rolled her eyes again but didn't hide the faint blush creeping up her cheeks. "You're ridiculous."

 

"And you're stubborn," he shot back, a playful glint in his eyes. "Guess we're even."

 

For the first time in a long while, Harumi allowed herself to relax, if only a little. The heavy silence of the cell felt a little less suffocating, and though the path ahead was uncertain, she couldn't deny the flicker of hope Lloyd had planted.

Chapter 2

“Are you really going again? I mean seriously you don’t have to do this and she definitely doesn’t deserve it,” Kai said through a mouthful of muffin. Lloyd glanced up from where he was lacing his boots, the morning sunlight filtering into the room through the wide monastery windows. He’d been expecting Kai’s commentary. It was only a matter of time before someone voiced what the others had clearly been thinking.

 

“I know I don’t have to,” Lloyd replied evenly, tugging the laces tight. “And I’m not doing it because she deserves it. I’m doing it because it’s the right thing to do.”

 

Kai let out an exaggerated groan, leaning back in his chair and gesturing wildly with his half-eaten muffin. “The right thing to do? Lloyd, she tried to destroy everything—twice. People don’t just magically change because someone shows up with a pep talk and a sunny disposition.”

 

Lloyd sighed staring at his feet. Kai’s concern was justified and he had every right to dislike her for what she’d done in the past. Harumi’s betrayal had cut deeply—not just for Lloyd, but for all of them. The team had suffered, and the scars left behind weren’t the kind that healed overnight.

 

“I’m not expecting her to change because of me,” Lloyd said quietly, standing up and brushing his hands down his shirt. “I’m not naive. But if there’s even a chance—just a small chance—that she could find a better path, shouldn’t we at least try?”

 

Kai rolled his eyes. “You’ve got the patience of a saint, you know that? But don’t come crying to me when this blows up in your face.”

 

Lloyd managed a small smile, slinging his green scarf over his shoulders. “I’ll keep that in mind.”

 

Arriving at Kryptarium Prison, Lloyd felt the familiar weight of mixed emotions settle over him like a heavy cloak. The imposing gray walls loomed high, a stark reminder of how far Harumi had fallen—and how much she’d taken with her in the process. The guards at the main gate barely acknowledged him as they waved him through, accustomed by now to his visits.

 

“Ahh, welcome back Lloyd. She won’t admit it but I can tell she gets excited whenever you come to visit,” Warden Noble greeted walking with Lloyd to Harumi’s cell. “I know she’s difficult to read but over time you start to pick up on patterns with her, and she really enjoys your company.”

 

“Well that’s good to hear, I guess. Oh, I brought some books for her to pass the time, is that okay?” Lloyd asked, holding up a small bag. “I wasn’t sure if they’d clear security, but I figured they might give her something constructive to focus on.”

 

The warden took the bag and glanced inside, flipping through the titles. His expression softened, a rare sight on the otherwise stoic man. “These should be fine. She’s surprisingly well-read, you know. I think she’ll appreciate this.”

 

Lloyd nodded, his grip tightening on the straps of his bag. “Thanks. I just… I think she needs something to remind her that there’s more out there. That there’s still hope.”

 

The warden gave Lloyd a small smile as they stopped at the door to the cell. “You’re a good kid, Lloyd, always trying to see the good in people. But don’t lose yourself in the process, alright? Sometimes, people don’t want to be saved.”

 

Lloyd forced a smile, the warden’s words settling heavily in his chest. He knew the risks of putting his faith in someone like Harumi, but walking away felt like giving up—and giving up wasn’t in his nature.

 

Walking into the cell Lloyd found Harumi sitting on her cot, the same as the last two times but this time she wasn’t hunched over or lifeless. Her posture was straighter, more composed, as though she'd been waiting for him. The flicker of tension in her expression softened slightly when she noticed him, but it was quickly masked by the usual guardedness. The silence between them felt familiar, yet there was a shift in the air, something tentative but promising.

 

"You're early today," she remarked, her voice quieter than usual.

 

Lloyd shrugged taking the chair that the warden offered him and sitting in front of her. "Yeah, I figured I’d change it up a little," Lloyd said, trying to keep his tone light despite the heaviness that always lingered when they spoke. "I brought you something." He pulled the bag from his side and set it on the table between them. "Some books. I thought you might enjoy them."

 

Harumi raised an eyebrow, her fingers absently brushing over the covers of the books. She didn’t reach for them immediately, but the curiosity in her eyes was impossible to ignore. "Books, huh? You’re really not going to let this go, are you?"

 

Lloyd didn’t reply at first, instead watching her carefully. He could tell she was holding herself back, her walls up just as strong as they’d always been. But the small change in her demeanor—the slight relaxation of her shoulders, the way her eyes lingered on the books—spoke volumes to him.

 

"You don’t have to take them if you don’t want to," he said gently. "I just… thought they might help."

 

“Thanks,” Harumi whispered gently taking the books and setting them on the cot next to her. “So what do you want to talk about today?”

 

Lloyd hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to approach the conversation. He hadn’t brought it up the last two weeks because it just didn’t feel right but he would lying if he said he hadn’t noticed how thin she had gotten or the way her face looked paler than usual. "How have you been?" Lloyd asked softly, his voice carrying the weight of the unspoken questions lingering between them. "You don't look so good, Harumi. Is everything... okay?"

 

Harumi’s gaze flickered to the books next to her, her fingers absentmindedly tracing their spines as if they offered some kind of comfort. She didn’t immediately respond, the silence stretching between them as she gathered her thoughts, or perhaps her defenses. Lloyd could see her trying to suppress whatever it was gnawing at her, just as she always had.

 

"I’ve been fine," she finally said, her voice lacking the usual conviction. She gave him a sharp look, almost daring him to challenge her, but Lloyd wasn’t going to take the bait. He knew better than to push her when she was like this.

 

Lloyd leaned back in his chair, his eyes softening as he took in her guarded expression. He knew the walls Harumi had built were thick, and even a small crack in them was an achievement in itself. Still, he couldn’t ignore the nagging feeling that something was wrong.

 

“You don’t have to lie to me, Harumi,” he said quietly. “I’m not here to judge you.”

 

Her eyes flickered with something—something almost like vulnerability before it was replaced by the same cold, distant mask she wore so well. She shifted slightly, as if uncomfortable with the direction the conversation was taking.

 

“I’m not lying,” she replied with forced indifference, though the sharpness in her voice betrayed her attempt to sound unaffected. “I’m just… tired. That’s all.”

 

“Okay, alright,” Lloyd said, nodding slowly as he processed her words. He didn’t push further, letting the silence hang between them for a moment. He had learned long ago that Harumi wasn’t someone who could be rushed into opening up. It had to be on her terms, and right now, it seemed like her terms were telling him to back off.

 

"Alright," he repeated, his tone soft. "Tired. I get that. I just… I just want to make sure you're okay, that's all."

 

Harumi didn’t respond right away, her fingers still tracing the edges of the books, almost as if they were grounding her in the moment. After what felt like an eternity of quiet, she finally lifted her eyes to meet his, a flash of something raw and unspoken crossing her gaze.

 

"You know," she said slowly, "sometimes I wonder if things would have been different if I had made other choices. If I had just… moved on.”

 

Lloyd watched her for a moment unsure what the right thing to say was. "Maybe," he said quietly, "but there's no point in wondering about the past. All we can do is try to make things better from here on out. Every choice we make now matters more than anything else."

 

Harumi’s gaze shifted downward, her fingers still running over the book covers as though they were a distraction from the weight of his words. For a moment, she was silent, her expression unreadable, but there was something there—an internal struggle, maybe even a glimmer of regret.

 

Harumi looked up with a sad smile on her face and it made Lloyd’s heart ache to see her like this. “You’re the only one that seems to think that.” Lloyd’s chest tightened at the sadness in her voice. He didn’t know how to respond, how to fix something so broken, but he wasn’t going to give up just yet. Harumi had been through more than anyone could imagine, and while he wasn’t blind to the weight of her past, he still believed in her capacity for change. 

 

“Well in other news Warden Nobel has permitted you to walk around the yard, as long as I’m with you of course. Do you want to do that today?” Lloyd asked, trying to shift the mood to something a little lighter, something to give her a brief escape from the heavy conversation.

 

Harumi's gaze lingered on him for a moment, uncertainty flickering in her eyes. She was clearly torn—torn between the desire for freedom and the reluctance to show any vulnerability, even if it was only to Lloyd. She hadn’t had much freedom in the past, and the thought of being escorted around the yard like some fragile piece of glass didn’t sit well with her pride.

 

But after a long, tense silence, she let out a small, almost inaudible sigh. “Yeah, I guess I could use the fresh air. But don’t expect me to be your charity case, Lloyd. I’m not some fragile… whatever you think I am.”

 

Lloyd smiled a hint of warmth in his eyes, knowing well enough not to let her walls completely dictate the pace of their interactions. "I don’t think you’re fragile. Just someone who needs a little time to breathe."

 

As the two walked around the prison yard, uncomfortably aware of the eyes of guards and other prisoners, Lloyd tried distracting her with normal small talk. Filling her in on what was happening out in the world and junk like that. Harumi listened, her steps measured but steady as they walked side by side. It was strange—having a conversation that wasn’t about the past, about guilt, or the things they couldn't change. Lloyd’s voice was like a steady anchor, and for a brief moment, she could almost forget where she was.

 

"...and so, I told Jay that if he so much as thought about bringing that bird inside I would make him sleep outside indefinitely. Of course, he didn’t believe me so for a week he slept outside before he finally decided he liked a bed more than a pet. It was one of the rare times I actually won an argument with him." Lloyd chuckled, his voice light as he glanced over at Harumi, expecting some sort of reaction.

 

For a moment, Harumi’s expression remained unchanged, but then, almost imperceptibly, the corner of her mouth twitched. It was small, but it was there. Lloyd couldn't help but feel a sense of accomplishment. Even if it was just a fleeting moment of amusement, it was progress.

 

“That’s a pretty harsh punishment,” Harumi commented dryly, her tone betraying a hint of amusement. “Poor Jay.”

 

Lloyd grinned, relieved to see her reacting, even if it was just a little. “Well, he was being unreasonable. You should’ve seen the way he tried to sneak that bird into the house. Like I wouldn’t notice it perched on his shoulder the second he walked through the door.”

 

Harumi let out a quiet laugh, the sound almost foreign but genuine. Lloyd felt a warmth in his chest, a small spark of hope kindling. This, these moments, were why he kept coming back. Even in the face of her past and the complexity of their relationship, there were glimmers of something he couldn’t ignore. “So what’s the food like here?” He already knew the answer to that question, but any conversation was a start at getting her to open up.

 

She froze, her eyes going dark for a second before she put on yet another mask of lies. “It’s okay I guess. Definitely not as good as palace food.” Lloyd didn’t miss her subtle shift in demeanor and though he knew better than to say anything he was begging to piece together the clues. Her change in appearance, the way she avoided the guards, her hesitation to answer his question. She was being mistreated. And if he had to guess he would say that Warden Nobel had no clue because the guards would just lie when asked about it. Lloyd’s thoughts swirled, but he kept his face neutral. Harumi was good at hiding things, masking her pain with sarcasm and indifference, but the subtle changes in her behavior were not lost on him. She had become more withdrawn since his last visit, and the slight tremor in her voice when she spoke about the food, the quick flash of discomfort—he knew it wasn’t just her usual façade.

 

“Well, I guess palace food is hard to beat,” Lloyd said with a soft chuckle, hoping to ease the tension. But his mind was already turning, piecing together the clues. He couldn’t let it slide. Not when she was still under his care, no matter how much she tried to push him away.

 

Harumi didn’t respond, and the silence stretched between them once more. Her steps grew slower, her shoulders hunched just a fraction more as if the weight of their conversation was starting to settle in. She glanced around at the guards and other prisoners who watched them pass, her eyes briefly narrowing as she adjusted the posture that had become so familiar to her. It was clear she didn’t want to show any sign of weakness, even in front of him. Lloyd couldn’t shake the feeling that something was off. Harumi’s subtle changes—her unease, the discomfort when talking about food, the way her eyes darted to the guards—were all red flags. But he couldn’t push her too hard. Not now. If he wanted to help her, he needed to gain her trust, and that meant respecting the walls she had built, even if it meant walking in circles around the truth.

 

They walked in silence for a few moments, the tension between them thick, before Lloyd broke the quiet again. "I know you don’t want to talk about it, but I have to ask—are you being treated well here? Really?"

 

Harumi’s eyes shot to his, and for a split second, Lloyd thought she might snap, but instead, she looked away, her jaw tightening. She didn’t answer right away. Instead, she glanced at the guards again, as if calculating the risk of responding.

 

"I'm fine," she muttered, her voice tight with something Lloyd couldn’t quite place. It was her default answer, and he wasn’t fooled.

 

“Rumi, please don’t lie to me. I want to help you, and just because what you did was awful that does not mean that you deserve to be treated less than human." Lloyd’s voice softened, his plea sincere. “You deserve respect, just like anyone else. You deserve to be treated like you matter.”

 

Harumi spun around on her heel to snap back at him but that proved to be a mistake as her legs gave out beneath her and she fell into Lloyd’s arms. Lloyd caught her without hesitation, his arms steadying her as she stumbled. Her body felt lighter than he expected, and the warmth of her skin through the thin fabric of her prison uniform told him she wasn’t in peak health. His heart clenched.

 

“Harumi,” he said gently, concern lacing his voice as he eased her into a sitting position on a nearby bench. “Are you okay?”

 

She didn’t answer immediately, her breathing uneven as she tried to compose herself. For a moment, the wall she kept so carefully constructed seemed to crack, her vulnerability slipping through like light through a broken window. But just as quickly, she schooled her expression, her voice sharp and defensive.

 

“I’m fine,” she said, though her words rang hollow. She tried to pull away, but Lloyd kept a steady hand on her shoulder.

 

“No, you’re not.” His tone was firm, but not unkind. “You’re exhausted. You’re not eating enough, are you?”

 

Her silence was telling. She stared at the ground, her fists clenched tightly in her lap. “It’s nothing I can’t handle,” she muttered finally, but there was no conviction behind her words.

 

Lloyd sighed, running a hand through his hair. “This isn’t handling it, Harumi. This is surviving. There’s a difference.” Harumi’s gaze flickered upward, meeting Lloyd’s for a brief moment. There was something raw and unguarded in her eyes, something that told him she wanted to argue, to push him away, but couldn’t muster the strength. She dropped her head again, her hair falling like a curtain to shield her face.

 

“This isn’t your problem,” she said quietly, her voice barely above a whisper. “You shouldn’t even be here.”

 

Lloyd crouched down in front of her, his hands resting on his knees as he tried to catch her eyes. “That’s where you’re wrong,” he said softly. “You are my problem, Harumi. I chose to be here. I’m not walking away from you, no matter how much you think you don’t deserve it.”

 

Harumi flinched at his words, the emotion behind them striking a nerve she didn’t know was still exposed. She pressed her lips together, her hands trembling slightly as she gripped the fabric of her uniform. For the first time in what felt like forever, the weight of her guilt wasn’t crushing her—it was his unwavering presence that was.

 

“Why?” she finally asked, her voice breaking slightly. “Why do you care so much? After everything I did, after everything I took from you—why can’t you just hate me?”

 

Lloyd’s expression softened, and he reached out, gently placing a hand over hers. “Honestly I don’t have an answer. I wish I did. I wish I could say it’s simple, that it makes sense, but it doesn’t. All I know is that I can’t hate you, Harumi. Believe me, I tried. After everything, I wanted to. But every time I look at you, I see someone who’s trying—someone who’s broken but still standing. And I can’t turn my back on that.”

 

Harumi’s breath hitched, and for a moment, she didn’t know how to respond. The walls she had built so carefully around herself trembled under the weight of his words. She felt exposed, vulnerable, and yet…safe. The kind of safety she hadn’t felt in years.

 

Standing up, Lloyd slowly helped her back to her feet and guided her back inside despite her protests. “I think it’s best if you get some rest. I’m going to go talk to the warden and see what can be done to improve things here for you." His tone was calm but resolute, leaving no room for argument. Harumi stiffened at his words, her steps faltering slightly.

 

"Lloyd, don’t," she said quickly, her voice edged with panic. "It’ll only make things worse."

 

He paused, turning to face her. "Worse? Harumi, if they’re treating you like this—if they’re starving you or doing anything else—they need to be held accountable. I can’t just stand by and let this happen."

 

She shook her head vehemently, her hair falling into her face again. "You don’t get it. These guards—they’ll retaliate if you stir things up. I can handle it. I’ve handled worse."

 

The casual way she said it made Lloyd’s stomach turn. He clenched his fists, fighting back the surge of anger bubbling within him—not at her, but at the situation. At how broken the system was. At how much she’d been forced to endure.

 

“You shouldn’t have to handle worse, Harumi,” he said softly, his voice firm but laced with compassion. “You’ve been through enough. This place… it’s supposed to help you rebuild, not tear you down even more.”

 

She looked away, her lips pressed into a thin line. Her silence spoke volumes, a reluctant admission of just how deep the problem ran. Lloyd sighed, his hand briefly brushing against her arm in a gesture of reassurance.

 

“Listen,” he said gently. “I’ll be careful. I won’t mention your name, and I won’t make it obvious that it’s about you. But I can’t stay silent, Harumi. You deserve better than this.”

 

Her expression wavered the cracks in her armor widening. “I don’t know if I can trust you to keep it quiet,” she admitted, her voice barely audible. “You’re too…honest.”

 

He chuckled softly, a faint smile tugging at his lips. “I’ll take that as a compliment. But I promise, Rumi, I’ll handle this the right way. You have my word.”

 

Reluctantly, she nodded, though the unease in her eyes didn’t fade. Lloyd guided her the rest of the way back inside, making sure she was settled in the infirmary before heading off to find the warden. As he walked through the sterile halls of the prison, his mind raced with plans. He needed to approach this strategically—without exposing Harumi or making her situation worse.

 

When he finally reached Warden Nobel’s office, he took a deep breath to steady himself before stepping inside. The warden looked up from his desk with mild curiosity. “Are you already done visiting? What else can I do for you?”

 

Lloyd didn’t waste time getting straight to the point. “I have some concerns about the treatment of some of the inmates here,” Lloyd began, his tone even but resolute. “Specifically, I believe some of your guards may be mistreating prisoners.”

 

Warden Nobel leaned back in his chair, his expression unreadable. “That’s a serious accusation,” he said slowly, his fingers steepling. “We run a tight ship here, Mr. Garmadon. All of my guards are trained to uphold the law and treat inmates with the basic dignity they’re entitled to.”

 

“And yet,” Lloyd replied, keeping his voice calm, “it seems like that’s not always the case. I’ve noticed some troubling signs—poor physical condition, malnourishment, fear of retaliation. These aren’t things that happen in a well-run facility.”

 

The warden’s eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze sharpening. “Do you have evidence? Specific complaints from an inmate?”

 

Lloyd shook his head. “Not yet. But do you really think anyone would feel safe enough to come forward? Especially if they think they’ll face punishment for speaking up?”

 

The warden sighed, leaning forward again. “You’re asking me to investigate my own staff based on vague observations and no concrete evidence. That’s not how this works.”

 

“I understand that,” Lloyd said firmly. “I’m not asking for a witch hunt. All I’m asking is that you start paying closer attention. Observe your guards more closely. Talk to inmates—privately, without guards present. You might find more than you expect.”

 

Nobel studied Lloyd for a long moment, his expression inscrutable. “You care about this more than most visitors,” he said finally. “Why?”

 

Lloyd hesitated, weighing his words carefully. “Because I believe in second chances. And I believe that people can’t change if the system set up to rehabilitate them is just breaking them further. Everyone deserves to be treated with basic decency—no matter what they’ve done.”

 

The warden’s gaze softened just slightly, though his face remained stern. “I’ll see what I can do. But I make no promises. Running a facility like this isn’t easy, and sometimes… sacrifices have to be made.”

 

“Sacrifices shouldn’t include human dignity,” Lloyd said quietly, standing his ground. “Thank you for hearing me out.”

 

With that, he turned and left the office, his thoughts heavy but his resolve firm. As much as he wanted to trust the warden, he knew change wouldn’t come easily. But he also knew he couldn’t give up—not on Harumi, and not on anyone else enduring the same mistreatment.

Chapter 3

Time seemed to drag on as Harumi sat on the cot waiting for the nurse to return. Her mind was racing, a whirlwind of doubt and emotions she wasn’t used to confronting. She kept replaying Lloyd’s words in her mind, the way he’d held her hand so gently, the way he’d refused to walk away even when she tried to push him. For the first time in years, Harumi felt like maybe she wasn’t completely alone, that someone cared—truly cared—about her well-being.

 

But the fear gnawed at her. Fear of what it might mean if he followed through with his plans. Fear of retaliation. She had been through so much already, and while Lloyd’s sincerity was undeniable, she wasn’t sure how much more she could endure.

 

The door to the infirmary opened, and the nurse stepped inside with a soft, apologetic smile. Harumi quickly wiped her face, trying to keep her composure, but the nurse caught her with a concerned glance.

 

“How are you feeling?” the nurse asked as she approached Harumi’s cot.

 

“I’m fine,” Harumi answered, the lie slipping from her lips before she could stop it.

 

The nurse didn’t buy it, her expression softening. “You don’t look fine. Are you sure you’re okay? Lloyd told me to make sure you get some rest and proper nourishment. It’s clear you haven’t been getting enough of either.”

 

Harumi shifted uncomfortably, looking away. “It’s not that bad. I’ve managed.”

 

The nurse sighed, pulling out a clipboard. “That’s what they all say. You’re lucky Lloyd cares enough to say something, or else you’d be left to rot in here.”

 

Harumi flinched at the nurse’s bluntness, but the words hit a little too close to home. She had been in this system for so long, and over time, she had learned how to keep her head down, to endure the worst in silence. She hadn’t expected anyone—least of all Lloyd—to notice.

 

“Why did he even come back here?” Harumi asked, her voice low and filled with confusion. “After everything I did…”

 

“Because he’s not like the rest of us,” the nurse replied, her voice surprisingly warm. “He sees people for who they are, not just what they’ve done. That’s why he can still believe in redemption, even when others can’t. You may not want to believe it, but he’s not going anywhere. And that’s the truth.”

 

Harumi bit her lip, feeling the familiar walls of resistance start to crack again. She had to fight this. She couldn’t let herself rely on Lloyd, couldn’t let herself get too close. She couldn’t afford to be vulnerable, not again.

 

“Now enough small talk, I’m concerned about your nutrition intake. Are you eating the meals provided to you,” the nurse asked, clearly concerned.

 

Harumi hesitated, her stomach twisting at the thought of the bland meals she had been eating. She knew she wasn't getting enough to sustain herself, but the idea of sitting down to a proper meal felt like a distant luxury, something she didn't deserve or could afford to take the time for.

 

"I eat when I can," Harumi muttered, her gaze falling to her hands as she fidgeted with the hem of her sleeve.

 

The nurse shook her head. "That’s not good enough. You need to take better care of yourself. It’s the only way you’ll get stronger, and right now, you need strength more than anything." She paused, studying Harumi with a thoughtful look. "Lloyd will want to see you recover, not just physically but emotionally too. He won’t just forget about you."

 

Harumi stiffened at the mention of Lloyd. She didn’t want to hear it. She didn’t want to imagine the possibility of trusting him, of opening herself up again, only to be hurt. But as much as she tried to block it out, the feeling of his hand holding hers, the warmth of his voice, kept intruding on her thoughts. "I don’t need anyone," she said, more sharply than she intended. "I’ve done fine on my own."

 

The nurse didn’t seem put off by her words. Instead, she simply smiled gently. "Maybe. But it’s okay to let someone in sometimes, you know. It doesn’t make you weak—it makes you human."

 

Harumi looked up at the nurse, her eyes hardening. She wanted to argue, wanted to push back against everything she felt. But something in the nurse’s words resonated with her, even if she couldn’t fully accept it yet. She turned her face away, her thoughts swirling as the nurse made a quick call to get a meal sent over for her.

 

“Alright, you’re going to eat this meal and get some rest in here tonight,” the nurse said with a firm yet kind tone. “I’ll check in on you before I leave for the night.”

 

Harumi barely nodded, still feeling the tension in her shoulders. As the nurse stepped out to arrange the meal, Harumi lay back on the cot, staring at the ceiling. The stillness of the room seemed to amplify the noise in her mind. There were so many conflicting feelings—gratitude for Lloyd's persistence, anger at herself for even considering letting him in, and deep-rooted fear of repeating the same mistakes.

 

Her thoughts drifted back to that moment when Lloyd had held her hand. It had felt different—comforting, even—and that made it all the more terrifying. She had spent so long guarding herself, relying only on her own strength to get by. She had been conditioned to believe that asking for help or even accepting kindness, was a weakness. But now, for the first time, that foundation seemed shaky, and Harumi didn’t know how to handle the growing crack in her armor.

 

The nurse returned shortly after, bringing a tray of food with her. Harumi could smell the warm, savory aroma, and though she tried to keep her disinterest up, her stomach growled in protest. The nurse placed the tray beside her and sat down on a nearby chair, not rushing her but watching expectantly.

 

“Go on. Eat,” the nurse said gently, pushing the tray a little closer. “Your body needs it.” Harumi stared at the food for a moment before picking up a spoon. She didn’t really want to eat, but the hunger pangs in her stomach were hard to ignore. She took a small bite, then another, slowly but steadily working through the meal.

---

That night Harumi lay on her side unable to sleep as her mind kept repeating the same questions on a loop. What if I let him in? What if this really is different? The thought kept circling, refusing to let her rest. Her eyes stared at the dark walls, each creak of the prison amplifying the silence. She couldn’t escape the gnawing feeling in her chest, the strange longing that she hadn’t known how to name until now. It had been so long since anyone had cared for her, truly cared. And Lloyd, despite all her reservations, hadn’t given up on her. That realization made her feel vulnerable, raw in a way she wasn’t ready to confront. Turning to lie on her back she rested an arm over her eyes hoping that would help her sleep. After a moment she felt herself begin to drift from consciousness only to be jolted back awake when the sound of muffled voices on the opposite side of the door caught her attention. Harumi’s eyes snapped open, her pulse quickening as she listened intently to the hushed conversation on the other side of the door. The voices were low and almost sounded unsure, but who was it, and what were they doing? The only people that should be up and about right now were the night guards. Harumi held her breath, straining to listen, her senses on high alert. The muffled voices were too indistinct to make out, but she could hear the faint shuffle of footsteps. Her mind raced with possibilities. Was it a guard? Or was it someone else—someone who shouldn’t be here?

 

She carefully slid off the cot, her movements slow and deliberate. She didn’t want to make a sound. The door was just a few feet away, and she crept toward it, her heart pounding in her chest. She pressed her ear against the cold metal, hoping for a clearer hint as to who was outside. She couldn’t risk being caught eavesdropping, but her curiosity—no, her instinct to protect herself—urged her to stay alert.

 

The voices became a little clearer, still muffled, but now she could make out some words.

 

“I told you not to... they’re starting to suspect something is up,” a male voice said, with a low, almost angry tone.

 

The other voice, softer, almost pleading, responded, “Well what do we do then?”

 

Harumi froze, her blood running cold. The conversation sounded conspiratorial like a secret being guarded. She strained to hear more but the voices grew quieter again. The door handle creaked, and Harumi’s stomach flipped in panic. She hurriedly backed away, not wanting to be discovered. Climbing back on the cot she pretended that she had been asleep the whole time. She pulled the covers tightly around her, forcing her breathing to steady as her heart raced. The door slowly creaked open, and Harumi’s eyes remained closed, though her ears were wide awake, listening for any sign of movement.

 

“See, she’s all alone. We can kill that bitch and because we are in the infirmary we can make it look like she did it herself.” Harumi’s heart stopped at the words. Her muscles tensed, but she kept her breathing even, feigning sleep. Every fiber of her being screamed at her to move, to fight, but she knew she had to be smart. These weren’t ordinary guards—these were people who had a personal vendetta against her, and they wouldn’t hesitate to act.

 

“Are you sure this is the best time?” the softer voice whispered, hesitation evident. “If we get caught—”

 

“We won’t,” the first voice snapped, cutting him off. “No one cares about her. She’s just dead weight. Once she’s gone, it’ll be one less problem for us to deal with.”

 

Harumi’s mind raced. She needed a plan, but the options were limited. She was unarmed, cornered, and alone. Her best chance was to buy time, to think of a way to alert someone or create enough of a distraction to escape.

 

She heard the faint sound of footsteps approaching her cot, each one sending a spike of adrenaline through her body. The air felt heavy, and oppressive, as if the very walls of the infirmary were closing in on her. She felt a presence loom over her, the weight of their gaze making her skin crawl.

 

“Do it,” the harsher voice urged, low and menacing.

 

The softer voice hesitated. “What if Lloyd finds out? You know how he is about her. If he—”

 

“Lloyd’s not here,” the first voice interrupted coldly. “And even if he finds out, what’s he going to do? Cry about it? She’s not worth the risk she brings to the rest of us.”

 

“Damn the warden, why did he suddenly start watching us closer? It would have been so much easier if we could have kept starving her out,” the harsher voice continued, his tone dripping with venom. “But no, he had to start interfering. Always trying to save everyone. It’s pathetic.”

 

Harumi’s blood ran cold as she pieced together their plan. These weren’t just random threats—they had been intentionally starving her, hoping she would succumb without their direct involvement. And now, they were escalating.

 

Her pulse thundered in her ears as she tried to think quickly. She couldn’t let this happen. Not here, not now. She forced her breathing to remain steady, her mind racing through possible ways to defend herself or get out alive.

 

The softer voice broke the tense silence. “I don’t like this. She’s... she’s just lying there. What if—what if we’re wrong about her?”

 

The harsher voice sneered. “You’re such a coward. She’s dangerous, and if we don’t handle this now, she’ll ruin everything. Just watch the door and let me take care of it.”

 

Harumi’s heart sank as she felt the mattress shift slightly under their weight. One of them was leaning closer. She fought the instinct to lash out, knowing that timing was everything. If she made the wrong move now, she’d lose her only chance.

 

Suddenly, the faint sound of heavy boots echoed in the hallway outside. It was distant but unmistakable. The two men froze, their heads snapping toward the door.

 

“Someone’s coming,” the softer voice hissed. “We need to go.” With that, the two bolted out of the room finally giving her a moment to breathe and fully process what had just happened. Harumi remained frozen for a moment, her body trembling as the adrenaline coursed through her veins. She listened intently to the diminishing footsteps of the two conspirators, her mind racing to make sense of what had just happened. They had planned to kill her, to make it look like she had taken her own life. And worse, this wasn’t a spur-of-the-moment decision—they had been deliberately starving her, plotting her demise for weeks, maybe even months.

 

Her breaths came in shallow, rapid gasps as she sat up on the cot, clutching the blanket tightly. She needed to think. The sound of boots outside could mean safety—or more danger. The infirmary suddenly felt suffocating, the shadows around her looming larger as paranoia crept in. If she wanted to survive she was going to have to talk to someone who actually cared to help her, and based on how determined these two tonight had been she didn’t think she could wait around for a week until Lloyd came to visit again. Hopeful she could get Warden Noble to believe her. 

 

At the crack of dawn, the nurse had come back to check up on her and found Harumi sitting upright on the cot, her eyes rimmed with exhaustion but blazing with determination. The nurse frowned as she stepped closer.

 

“Couldn’t sleep?” she asked, her voice soft but laced with concern.

 

Harumi shook her head, swallowing hard. “I need to speak to Warden Noble. It’s urgent.”

 

The nurse hesitated, her eyes narrowing slightly. “The warden’s schedule is tightly controlled. If it’s about your health, I can—”

 

“It’s not about that,” Harumi interrupted, her voice firm but low. She glanced toward the door as if expecting someone to burst in at any moment. “Please. I wouldn’t ask if it wasn’t important.”

 

“I’ll see what I can do,” the nurse replied after a long pause, her gaze softening with reluctant understanding. She stepped away to make the necessary arrangements, and Harumi, though still shaken, felt a flicker of hope rise within her. It wasn’t much, but it was a start. A small glimmer of trust in someone else.

 

As the nurse left to fetch the warden, Harumi couldn’t stop herself from replaying the conversation she had overheard. The two men hadn’t just been planning her death—they had been carefully setting the stage for her demise, starving her out, and ready to strike when the moment was right. She shuddered at the thought of how close she had come to being silenced forever.

 

Her mind briefly flickered to Lloyd. She knew that if he found out what had almost happened, he would be furious—yet part of her couldn’t help but wonder if he would be able to protect her, or if he would be too late. She closed her eyes for a moment, pushing the thought aside. She couldn’t afford to rely on anyone else right now. If she was going to survive, she had to take matters into her own hands.

 

When the nurse returned with Warden Noble in tow, Harumi’s heart skipped a beat. The tall, stern man entered the room with an air of authority, but his eyes immediately locked onto Harumi’s face, sensing the seriousness of the situation.

 

“What’s this about, Harumi?” he asked, his voice clipped but not unkind.

 

Harumi took a steadying breath. “Last night two of the guards came in here planning to kill me. I believe it was the two who were assigned to bring me my meals because they had mentioned purposely starving me in order to weaken me. They planned to make it look like I took my own life, but I overheard their conversation and managed to avoid them.”

 

Warden Noble’s expression hardened, his brows furrowing as he processed her words. He looked back at the nurse, who gave a brief nod, confirming Harumi’s claims. He turned back to Harumi, his voice low and serious.

 

“Are you certain about this? If what you’re saying is true, this goes far beyond a simple breach of protocol,” he said, his tone edged with both concern and authority. “We’ll need evidence. I’ll launch an immediate investigation.”

 

Harumi nodded, her hands clenching the blanket tightly. “I know what I heard. They were deliberate, talking about how no one would care about me and how easy it would be to make it look like a suicide. They even said something about you getting in the way by trying to protect me, but they don’t care. They’ve been starving me to weaken me.”

 

Warden Noble stood still for a moment, processing the gravity of the situation. “This is more serious than I anticipated,” he murmured. Then, he looked directly at her. “I believe you. We’ll handle this. I’ll ensure that both guards are removed from their posts immediately, and I’ll make sure no one else is assigned to you who could pose a threat.”

 

Harumi felt a strange mix of relief and unease. She hadn’t expected him to believe her so quickly, but the threat was far from over. The conspirators might have been removed from their post, but there was no telling who else might be involved in the plot against her. The warden’s words did little to ease the tight knot of anxiety in her stomach. She knew that there were bigger forces at play, and she couldn’t afford to trust anyone completely.

Chapter 4

Lloyd walked through the prison corridors surprising everyone, even himself, with the level of joy he was feeling. Maybe it was because he was going to see Harumi, the most beautiful girl he had ever met or it could just be because he had brought an activity for her that he thought she would actually enjoy. Yeah, he was going to go with that one. A small smile tugged at his lips as he approached the door to her cell, feeling the weight of the moment. He had been looking forward to this visit all week, though he knew it wouldn’t be easy. He had to make sure to balance his emotions—he couldn’t afford to act too hopeful, but the idea of seeing Harumi, of sharing a bit of normalcy in this dark place, was something he couldn’t ignore.

 

When he reached her door, he stopped, his mood instantly changing when he saw the warden talking to Harumi while a nurse wrapped a bandage around her arm. Lloyd’s heart sank as he observed the scene. His first instinct was to rush forward, to demand answers, but he held himself back, watching from a distance. Harumi looked tired, her face pale and drawn, but there was a fire in her eyes—something that hadn’t been there when he’d last seen her. She wasn’t the same fragile girl he had left behind, and that realization sent a mix of pride and worry through him.

 

Warden Noble was speaking with her in a low, serious tone, and Harumi’s gaze was fixed on him, her expression hard. The nurse, meanwhile, was finishing her work, her eyes flickering between Lloyd and Harumi, sensing the tension in the air.

 

Lloyd took a slow breath and stepped forward, his movements deliberate. “What’s going on?” His voice was calm, but there was an edge of concern that couldn’t be hidden.

 

The nurse looked at him, her expression softening as she recognized him. “She’s been through something… distressing,” she said gently, though it was clear that she didn’t want to divulge too much. Warden Noble, on the other hand, seemed unfazed by his arrival.

 

“Lloyd,” Harumi said, her voice quiet but steady, “It’s... good to see you.” Her smile was small, but it held an undercurrent of something more—an acknowledgment of the bond they shared, even in the most dire of circumstances.

 

Lloyd moved closer, his eyes scanning her form for any signs of injury. He noticed the bandages around her arm and the way her body tensed every so often. His jaw tightened, and his voice dropped as he spoke directly to the warden. “What happened?”

 

Warden Noble, though usually stern, didn’t hesitate in answering. “It seems that Harumi has been the target of a plot. Two guards had been conspiring to starve her out, planning to make her death look like a suicide. She overheard them, and we’re investigating the matter thoroughly. We had moved the two we believed to be responsible but unfortunately one of them had the guts to attack her in the shower.”

 

Lloyd’s blood ran cold at the mention of the attack. His gaze snapped back to Harumi, his protective instincts kicking into overdrive. He could see the faint tremor in her hands, the pallor of her skin, and it was clear that despite the warden's reassurances, she was still shaken. His voice was low, and controlled, but there was an underlying fury he couldn’t hide.

 

“You’re telling me someone attacked her?” he asked, his tone sharp as he turned to Warden Noble. The warden met his gaze without flinching, acknowledging the severity of the situation.

 

"Yes," Warden Noble confirmed grimly. "The situation is under control now. The guard was removed, and we are making sure she’s protected. I understand your concern, Lloyd, but we are handling it. We’ve taken additional measures for her safety."

 

Lloyd’s eyes flicked back to Harumi, who was trying to appear composed, though the tension was evident in the set of her shoulders. He wanted to wrap her in his arms, to promise her that everything would be okay, but he knew better. Harumi wasn’t one to let anyone see her vulnerabilities easily, and right now, she was more focused on the bigger picture.

 

“What else are you doing?” Lloyd asked, his voice a little softer now but still edged with worry.

 

“We’re launching a full investigation. If there are others involved, they’ll be found,” Warden Noble responded firmly, his eyes narrowing slightly as if already strategizing the next steps. “For now, Harumi will be moved to a more secure area, and we’ll ensure she’s not left alone with any potential threats.” 

 

“A more secure area? As long as she’s here she isn’t safe! I don’t know if you’re aware but most people don’t care about her wellbeing. I know it, she knows it… if you really want her to be safe then she needs to be somewhere else,” Lloyd exclaimed gesturing around, the bag he had been holding earlier now forgotten on the ground pens and colored pencils spilling out.

 

The warden’s eyes flicked to the fallen bag, but he didn’t acknowledge it, instead focusing on Lloyd. “You’re suggesting we move her from this facility altogether?” Warden Noble’s tone was skeptical, though it was clear that Lloyd’s words had struck a chord. “It’s not that simple. We can’t just relocate someone on a whim, especially someone as... high profile as Harumi.”

 

Lloyd’s gaze never wavered from the warden. “I don’t care if it’s simple or not. She’s not safe here. You’ve just confirmed that. You can’t expect me to sit here and pretend everything’s fine when someone tried to kill her. The only reason she’s still breathing right now is because she fought back.”

 

Harumi shifted uncomfortably, her eyes flicking between Lloyd and the warden. She spoke softly, but her voice carried an undeniable strength. “I don’t need anyone to make decisions for me. I can handle myself.”

 

Lloyd's frustration flared, and he took a step closer to her, his voice softening, though it remained urgent. “No, Harumi. You shouldn’t have to. No one should have to handle something like this alone.” His eyes locked onto hers, conveying more emotion than he could put into words. “Please, let me help you.”

 

Harumi met his gaze for a long moment, and for the first time since he arrived, her defenses seemed to soften. There was a flicker of vulnerability in her eyes, but it was quickly masked by that ever-present determination. “I don’t need your help, Lloyd. I’ve survived worse, and I’m not going to let them break me now.”

 

Lloyd’s heart ached at her words, but he refused to back down. “I know you’re strong, Harumi. I know you don’t like to depend on others. But please, for the love of God, just let me help you this once.”

 

“So what are you suggesting, that I stay with you in the monastery or that you take me out of here and hide me away?” Harumi asked, her tone a little sharper, though there was a flicker of something else there—a challenge, perhaps, or the exhaustion of constantly fighting.

 

Lloyd’s brow furrowed at the mention of the monastery, but he didn’t back off. “If that’s what it takes to keep you safe, then yes, I’d take you there, or anywhere else. Harumi, I can’t stand seeing you like this. I’m not suggesting we run away from the world, but right now, you’re in danger, and that’s something I can’t ignore. No one deserves to be treated like this—not you.”

 

The room fell silent for a moment, the tension palpable. Harumi’s eyes flicked toward the warden, who stood stoically by, seemingly waiting for her to speak. She then returned her gaze to Lloyd, the fight in her eyes undiminished but the weariness underneath it unmistakable.

 

“I’m not going to hide,” she said, her voice steady despite the vulnerability she was trying to hide. “But I’ll admit… I could use a change of scenery. Somewhere safer. Somewhere they won’t target me like this.”

 

Lloyd’s heart gave a hopeful leap at her words. “So you’ll let me help?”

 

Harumi hesitated, then sighed, looking away for a moment as if collecting her thoughts. “I’m not making any promises, Lloyd. I can’t. I’ve survived too much to let anyone control my fate.” Her gaze returned to him, stronger now. “But if you want to help, you can start by getting me out of here. At least temporarily. Maybe I can think better once I’m out of this place.”

 

Lloyd’s relief was immediate, though the gravity of the situation didn’t escape him. He nodded firmly, stepping back just enough to address Warden Noble.

 

“I’m taking her with me. You can keep investigating your guards, but until she’s safe, I’m not leaving her here,” he said, his tone no longer pleading but resolute.

 

The warden regarded him for a moment, his expression unreadable. He glanced back at Harumi, then sighed heavily. “I can’t let you take her, not just like that, Lloyd. You’ll have to wait for approval from higher-ups. This isn’t just about us agreeing. There’s protocol.”

 

Lloyd clenched his fists at his sides, but he held his ground. “I’m not asking permission anymore. You’ve already said she’s been attacked. She’s not safe here, and you know it. So, make your call. I’ll wait, but not for long.”

 

Harumi’s lips quirked upward just slightly, a look of appreciation mixed with her usual defiance. She knew Lloyd wasn’t backing down, and it gave her a small, much-needed comfort.

 

Warden Noble sighed again, his posture stiffening. “I’ll make the call, but don’t expect an immediate answer.” He turned and began walking away, signaling the start of the waiting game.

 

As Lloyd watched him leave, Harumi leaned against the wall, her breath a little shaky but her expression set. “I didn’t ask for you to fight my battles, you know,” she said quietly, though the sharpness had softened.

 

Lloyd smiled faintly, stepping closer again. “Maybe not. But I’m here now, and I’m not leaving until I know you’re safe.”

 

There was a pause before Harumi spoke again, quieter than before. “You always did have a way of making things complicated.”

 

“That’s because I care about you, Harumi,” Lloyd said softly, meeting her eyes with an honesty that left no room for misinterpretation. Harumi's eyes softened, and for a brief moment, she allowed herself to relax. The weight of the world seemed to lift just a little as she met his gaze. She was used to doing everything herself, used to surviving on her own, but there was something about Lloyd's presence that made her feel like maybe, just maybe, she didn’t have to bear the burden alone anymore.

 

"I know," she said quietly, the words carrying a quiet intensity. "But I don’t know how to let anyone in. Not like that."

 

Lloyd understood. He’d always known how fiercely independent she was, how much she wanted to protect herself from the world. But he also knew that sometimes, letting others in—allowing them to help—was the strongest thing one could do. He reached out, his hand hovering for a moment before he placed it gently on her shoulder.

 

"You don’t have to let me in all at once," he said softly, "Just... let me help, piece by piece. You don’t have to fight every battle by yourself."

 

Harumi was silent for a long time, her eyes cast downward as she processed his words. Finally, she nodded, though the stubbornness never fully left her expression. "I’ll think about it," she muttered, almost reluctantly.

 

Lloyd smiled, a flicker of relief passing through him. "That’s all I’m asking."

 

The warden returned after what seemed like an eternity, his expression unreadable as he approached Lloyd. "I’ve spoken with the higher-ups. They’re giving you temporary permission to take her out of here, but only under the condition that you ensure she remains under your care and protection. The investigation continues, and if anything happens, you’ll be held accountable."

 

Lloyd nodded, not caring about the strings attached. His focus was entirely on Harumi. "Understood."

 

“Listen, Lloyd, I hope you know I’m not trying to be cruel. There’s only so much I can do in this situation. But you’re right about one thing—Harumi’s safety comes first.” The warden’s tone softened slightly, and he gave a brief nod towards Harumi. “Just... be careful. There’s more to this than you realize, and we don’t have all the answers yet.”

 

Lloyd acknowledged the warning with a firm nod. "I will. But she’s coming with me now." His words brooked no argument.

 

Harumi stood up straighter, her posture signaling her readiness. "Let’s go then," she said, her voice tinged with determination, though the weariness was still there. She wasn’t going to let the situation break her, but the thought of getting out of the prison—even temporarily—was a welcome relief.

 

As they turned to leave the cell, Lloyd glanced back at the warden. “Make sure those responsible are held accountable. And don't try to pull anything with Harumi again.” His tone was firm, the words a quiet threat, but his eyes held a promise of protection.

 

Warden Noble didn’t flinch, merely nodding. "We’ll handle it, Lloyd. Go."

 

With that, Lloyd led Harumi through the hallways, her steps light but purposeful beside him. For a brief moment, the oppressive walls of the prison seemed less imposing, as if the act of leaving had given them both a renewed sense of hope. Harumi was free, at least for now, and that was all that mattered.

 

They reached the exit, and for the first time in a long while, Harumi allowed herself a small sigh of relief. "Thanks," she said quietly, her voice just loud enough for him to hear. "I didn’t think you’d actually pull this off."

 

Lloyd smiled slightly, a genuine warmth in his eyes. "I’ll always fight for you, Harumi. Always." His words held the weight of a promise, something unspoken but understood between them.

 

Harumi looked at him then, and for a moment, the walls she’d built up around herself seemed to waver. But she didn’t say anything more, just allowed the silence to settle between them as they walked out into the open air, the weight of the world still on their shoulders, but a little easier to carry now that they weren’t alone. 

---

As they arrived at the monastery, the towering stone structure looming in the distance, Lloyd felt a wave of unease wash over him. He hadn’t fully anticipated the barrage of questions that would come his way. Harumi was in no state to be questioned—she was weary, physically and emotionally exhausted—and the last thing he wanted was to make her feel like a specimen under scrutiny. Yet, here they were, standing at the gates, and the others throwing question after question at him. The main one being, why is she here?

 

“Guys, let him explain. I’m sure he has a perfectly good reason for being a criminal into our home,” Nya ordered causing the others to shut up. Lloyd awkwardly looked away from her intense stare not missing the accusing tone in her voice.

 

Lloyd shifted uncomfortably, feeling the weight of the situation pressing down on him. The others had gathered around, their eyes full of curiosity, concern, and, for some, suspicion. He could sense the questions hanging in the air, the need for an explanation, but all he wanted was to get Harumi inside, to let her rest without the burden of having to explain herself.

 

Harumi, however, wasn’t the type to shrink from attention, even if she was worn out. She stood tall beside Lloyd, her chin lifted slightly, her presence still commanding despite her exhaustion. The others were trying to process her sudden arrival, but the most vocal among them, especially Nya, wasn’t about to let it go without an answer.

 

Lloyd cleared his throat, raising his hands in a gesture of peace. “Look, I know this looks... strange. But Harumi isn’t here for fun. She was in danger—serious danger—and I couldn’t leave her behind. She needed to get out of that place, and I couldn’t risk her safety any longer.” 

 

Nya crossed her arms, clearly not satisfied with that answer. “You’re asking us to believe you just happened to bring her here because she was in danger? That’s not the whole story, Lloyd. We deserve more than that. What’s going on?”

 

Lloyd’s gaze hardened, his patience wearing thin. He could see the others were starting to form opinions, their eyes flicking between him and Harumi, some with concern, others with distrust. But it wasn’t just about the questions—they weren’t just questioning Harumi’s presence, they were questioning his judgment, and that stung.

 

“Look, I know you all have your doubts,” Lloyd began, his voice steady but firm. “But this isn’t the time for interrogation. I’ll tell you everything later when Harumi is ready, but right now, all that matters is her safety.” He glanced at Harumi, who remained silent but stood with a sense of quiet resolve.

 

“Alright, fine. We’ll wait for the full story,” Nya said, her tone softening slightly but still tinged with skepticism. “But we’re not letting this go, Lloyd. There’s something more here, and I can’t just ignore it.”

 

Lloyd nodded, grateful that Nya wasn’t pressing any further. He wasn’t ready to go into the details—he barely understood everything himself, let alone how to explain it to his friends. For now, he needed to focus on Harumi and getting her settled before any more questions were asked. “Thank you, Nya,” Lloyd said quietly, before turning to lead Harumi inside. He could feel the eyes of the others on his back as they followed, but the tension in the air was starting to dissipate just a little.

Chapter 5

The couch was comfortable enough and she felt a million times safer here than in Kryptrium but she still couldn't sleep. Harumi lay on the couch, staring at the wooden beams of the monastery ceiling, her mind a whirlwind of emotions she couldn't quite name. She was safe now—safer than she had been in a long time—but safety didn't bring peace. The memories of her time in Kryptarium Prison, the constant dread of danger, and the suffocating weight of isolation clung to her like shadows she couldn't escape.

 

The quiet of the monastery, normally so serene, only amplified the noise in her head. She shifted uncomfortably, the blanket Lloyd had draped over her slipping slightly as she turned. The thought of sleeping in this place—Lloyd's sanctuary, a place where she was a stranger at best and a threat at worst—seemed impossible.

 

Footsteps echoed softly in the hall, pulling her from her thoughts. She sat up slightly, her heart skipping a beat. If it was Lloyd she could easily say she couldn't sleep and he wouldn't think twice about it. If it was anyone else they would immediately think she was planning something, and they would have every right to think that. Harumi held her breath, her ears straining to catch the rhythm of the steps. They were slow and deliberate, not the hurried march of someone on patrol or the casual shuffle of a sleepless wanderer. Her hands gripped the edge of the blanket as she waited for the figure to reveal itself.

 

The faint glow of moonlight spilling through the windows illuminated the figure stepping into the room. It was Jay, and from the looks of it, he hadn't yet noticed she was awake and watching him. Jay ran a hand through his already tousled hair, yawning quietly as he made his way to the kitchen. He wore a loose hoodie and pajama pants that made him look far less like the boisterous, lightning-wielding ninja Harumi was used to and more like a tired, regular guy. There was something disarming about seeing him like this—unguarded, almost human in his weariness.

 

Harumi considered saying nothing, letting him pass and leave her alone in the heavy silence. But a part of her, the part desperate to escape her own thoughts, couldn't resist the urge to speak.

 

"Can't sleep either?" she asked softly, her voice cutting through the quiet like a whisper of wind.

 

Jay froze mid-step, his head snapping in her direction. His eyes widened in surprise, making him look like a kid who got caught stealing a cookie from the cookie jar. "Oh! Uh, no. I mean, yeah, I guess," Jay stammered, his voice low but still managing to carry a spark of nervous energy. "Didn't mean to wake you or anything."

 

"You didn't," Harumi replied, sitting up fully and wrapping the blanket tighter around her shoulders. "I wasn't really asleep to begin with."

 

Jay hesitated, as if unsure whether to keep walking or engage in the conversation. Finally, he took a few cautious steps toward her, leaning slightly against the back of a chair. "Yeah, same here. Figured I'd grab some water or something. You, uh... you okay?"

 

Harumi's first instinct was to deflect, to say something vague and noncommittal. But she was so tired and couldn't muster up the energy to lie. "Not really. Everything's been so... I don't know, exhausting. Stupid Lloyd, don't get me wrong I appreciate everything he's done for me but it would have been better for everyone if he had just forgotten me."

 

"Yeah, hate to break it to you but if he learned anything from the rest of us it's how to be stubborn as a rock," Jay said, offering a lopsided smile. "You could tell Lloyd the sky's green, and he'd spend the rest of his life trying to prove it's blue just because he knows you're wrong. Trust me, there's no getting him to let go once he's decided something matters to him."

 

Harumi gave a soft, humorless laugh, shaking her head. "I don't know why he thinks I matter. After everything I've done... to him, to all of you... I wouldn't blame any of you for hating me."

 

Jay shifted uncomfortably, his expression growing more serious. "Look, I'm not gonna lie and say it's been easy. You... you hurt Lloyd a lot. And yeah, we were all pretty mad about that. Still kinda are, if I'm honest. But..." He trailed off, rubbing the back of his neck as he searched for the right words. "Lloyd's always been good at seeing things in people that the rest of us miss. If he thinks you deserve a second chance, then maybe you do."

 

Harumi pulled the blanket tighter around herself, her gaze dropping to her hands. "Maybe he's wrong."

 

"Or maybe you're just not ready to believe him yet," Jay countered, his voice softer now. "But hey, if you wanna prove him wrong, I'm not stopping you. Just... don't expect him to stop being Lloyd. He's gonna keep believing in you, whether you like it or not."

 

The room fell into silence again, the only sounds the faint creaks of the monastery settling and the quiet hum of the night outside. Harumi let Jay's words sink in, a strange mix of frustration and something almost like hope stirring in her chest.

 

"Why are you even being nice to me?" she asked finally, looking up at him with a guarded expression.

 

Jay shrugged, offering a small, self-deprecating grin. "I don't know, maybe because it's late, and I'm tired, and I don't feel like being mad right now. Or maybe because I know what it's like to feel like you don't belong somewhere. Whatever the reason, it's not like being a jerk is gonna help either of us sleep better."

 

Harumi blinked, caught off guard by his honesty. She hadn't expected that answer—hadn't expected him to even acknowledge the idea that he might understand her, let alone admit it so freely.

 

"Thanks," she murmured, her voice barely audible.

 

Jay gave her a small nod, pushing himself off the chair. "Try to get some sleep, okay? Lloyd's gonna lose his mind if you're still this tired in the morning. And trust me, you do not wanna deal with Lloyd when he's worried. It's exhausting."

 

A faint smile tugged at Harumi's lips as she watched him head toward the kitchen, his steps lighter now. It was nice having people to talk to who actually listened and maybe even seemed to understand. Harumi lay back down on the couch, the blanket still snug around her shoulders. For the first time since coming to the monastery, her chest felt just a little lighter, as if some of the tension she'd been carrying had finally loosened. Jay's words stayed with her, echoing in her mind as she stared up at the ceiling.

 

Maybe you're just not ready to believe him yet.

 

She wasn't sure when she had fallen asleep but when she awoke the next morning it was to the sound of Cole and Kai fighting over the jar of syrup and Lloyd scolding them on 'being too loud, you're gonna wake up Rumi.'

 

The morning light streamed through the windows, casting warm beams across the room. Harumi blinked groggily, momentarily disoriented as the echoes of Cole and Kai's bickering brought her fully to consciousness. Her body felt heavy but rested in a way it hadn't in a long time. The faint scent of breakfast—something sweet—lingered in the air.

 

She sat up, the blanket Lloyd had given her pooling around her waist, and glanced toward the kitchen. Lloyd was standing between Cole and Kai, his arms crossed and an exasperated look on his face. Cole had a firm grip on the syrup jar, while Kai was attempting to wrestle it away with dramatic flair.

 

"You two are worse than toddlers," Lloyd grumbled, his voice just loud enough to carry over their squabbling.

 

"You know, you could just share," Zane chimed in from the stove, flipping what looked like pancakes with a calm, almost robotic efficiency. "There's no need for conflict this early in the morning."

 

"But this syrup is the good syrup," Kai argued, shooting Cole a glare. "You can't just hoard it all for yourself!"

 

"It's not hoarding, it's strategic possession," Cole shot back, tightening his grip. "I got to it first."

 

Lloyd groaned, rubbing his temples. "Guys, seriously. Can you not—"

 

"Lloyd," Harumi interrupted softly, her voice cutting through the noise like a ripple in still water. The room went still as all eyes turned to her. She suddenly felt very self-conscious, the warmth of their attention making her cheeks flush.

 

"Oh, hey," Lloyd said, his expression softening instantly. "Did we wake you up? Sorry about that."

 

Harumi shook her head, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. "No, it's fine. I was already awake."

 

"See, not my fault," Cole muttered, only to receive a sharp elbow from Lloyd.

 

Harumi couldn't help the small smile that tugged at her lips as the scene unfolded. For all their quirks, the dynamic between the ninja was oddly comforting, like a glimpse into a world she'd never been part of but quietly longed for.

 

"Good morning, Harumi," Zane greeted with a nod, his calm demeanor a sharp contrast to the chaos. "Would you care for some breakfast? I'm making pancakes, and there should be plenty for everyone."

 

The offer surprised her, though she tried not to show it. "Um... sure. Thank you."

 

Kai, now successfully clutching the syrup jar, shot her a wary glance. "You actually like pancakes? Didn't peg you for the type."

 

"Kai," Lloyd said sharply, his tone carrying a warning.

 

"What?" Kai raised his hands defensively. "I'm just asking!"

 

Harumi tilted her head slightly, considering her response. "They were my favorite breakfast as a kid. If I'm being honest I haven't had any since my parents died, the Emperor and Empress insisted that I eat only the finest of foods. It wasn't as amazing as you might think." The words spilled out before Harumi could stop them, and for a brief moment, the room fell silent. Her admission hung in the air, heavy and unexpected. The playful bickering around the syrup jar faded, and the others exchanged uncertain glances.

 

"Sorry," she murmured, instantly regretting her honesty. "I didn't mean to—"

 

"No, it's okay," Lloyd interrupted, his voice soft but firm. He stepped toward her, his expression serious now. "You don't ever have to apologize for opening up like that." Harumi swallowed, feeling a sudden tightness in her throat. She wasn't used to this kind of response. The apology was already forming on her lips, but Lloyd's gentle insistence kept it at bay. The weight of her past—the cold, rigid expectations of her adopted parents, the isolation, and the walls she'd built to protect herself—seemed to lift just a little in this moment. His acceptance, so easy and without judgment, was almost overwhelming.

 

Clearing her throat she looked away from Lloyd not ready to be this vulnerable with all of them. "So about these pancakes, what kind are they?" 

 

Zane, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, quickly jumped in to steer the conversation back to lighter ground. "These are my special pancakes. They're not just ordinary pancakes. I've added a touch of vanilla and cinnamon, with a dash of nutmeg," he said, placing a steaming stack of pancakes on the table. "They're perfect for a morning like this."

 

Lloyd smiled, his eyes softening as he looked at Harumi. "Sounds good, right?"

 

Harumi nodded, though her mind was still buzzing from the unexpected vulnerability. The pancakes seemed like a small comfort, but in that moment, they felt like a lifeline—something simple, something normal, something that didn't come with strings attached.

__________________________________

After breakfast, Harumi awkwardly stood in Nya's room as the water ninja dug through her closet trying to find an outfit for her. "Here, try this one," Nya said, tossing a dark blue shirt with a simple white design onto the bed. "It's comfy, and you won't have to worry about it being too tight or anything."

 

Harumi glanced at the shirt, still feeling somewhat out of place. "I don't want to be a burden, Nya. I'm sure you have enough to do without—"

 

"Stop," Nya interrupted, holding up a hand. "I may not like that you're staying here but that doesn't mean I'm not going to help you out. You can wear this today and we'll go buy you some clothes after lunch, just you, Pix, and I. An awkward 'let's try to get along' girl's day out."

 

Harumi blinked, taken aback by Nya's bluntness, but there was something unexpectedly reassuring in the offer. Nya didn't sugarcoat her feelings, but she didn't seem to want to make Harumi's life harder, either. "Okay, thanks," Harumi said quietly, reaching for the shirt and holding it up in front of her. It looked comfortable, and though it wasn't the kind of clothing she'd worn before, she could see herself slipping into it without feeling completely out of place.

 

As she changed into the shirt, she couldn't shake the feeling that she was walking a delicate line. She wasn't sure what to expect from the rest of the day. Nya had been direct with her, and though the words stung a little, Harumi couldn't help but appreciate the honesty. Maybe, in a way, it was what she needed—someone who wasn't afraid to call her out and push her to confront things she'd rather avoid. Harumi finished changing into the shirt, standing in front of the mirror for a moment as she adjusted the fit. It wasn't something she would have picked out for herself, but there was something oddly comforting about it. It was simple, nothing fancy, and for the first time in a long while, it made her feel like maybe she could belong somewhere. She took a deep breath, steeling herself for the day ahead. She didn't know exactly what it would hold, but she could at least try to make it through without completely unraveling.

 

As she left Nya's room, she found the others already gathered in the common area, finishing up breakfast. The air was light, filled with laughter and chatter, but she still felt like an outsider, a ghost in the corner of their vibrant world. Standing in a corner she watched as they all talked and joked together. This wasn't her world and she wasn't sure if it ever would be—but as the conversation flowed around her, Harumi found herself drawn into the warmth of it. The way Lloyd and the others joked, the way they cared for each other, even if it wasn't perfect—it felt real. It wasn't something she could easily replicate, not yet, but maybe, just maybe, it was something she could learn to be a part of.

Chapter 6

Notes:

This chapter is much shorter. Just some fluffy goodness with the girls.

The mall was surprisingly mostly empty today, much to Harumi’s relief. She did not want to have the judging eyes of a million strangers on her right now. Pixal led the way through the quiet aisles of the mall, her steps light and purposeful, while Nya followed closely behind, her expression one of determined curiosity as she occasionally threw glances over her shoulder at Harumi. The air was cooler in the mall than outside, and it gave Harumi a sense of calm, even though the situation still felt like a lot to take in.

 

“Okay,” Nya said, her voice not unkind but with a clear note of practicality, “we’re here to get you a few things. Nothing too crazy—just some basics to get you through the next few days. Then, we’ll see how you feel about everything.”

 

Harumi nodded, clutching her purse a little tighter. It wasn’t much, but it was something she could focus on. “I’ll try not to make it too difficult.”

 

Pixal, who was walking ahead with her usual chipper attitude, turned around and flashed a smile. “No pressure. We’re just getting you some stuff you can wear without worrying about whether it fits right or not. Simple stuff. Nothing fancy. What’s your preferred style?” Harumi hesitated, unsure of how to answer. She had never really given much thought to her style before—clothing had always been a necessity, not something to express herself with. But as she glanced around at the racks of clothing, she felt a small flicker of curiosity. What kind of clothes did she like? What kind of person did she want to be?

 

“I… I don’t know,” she admitted, rubbing the back of her neck nervously. “I’ve never really thought about it.”

 

Nya raised an eyebrow, though there was no judgment in her eyes—just a hint of amusement. “That’s okay. You’re not the only one who’s ever been there. Maybe we can figure it out together.” She glanced at Pixal, who was already scanning the clothing racks. “We’ll start with something simple, see what catches your eye.”

 

Pixal nodded enthusiastically, clearly eager to help. “How about we start with shirts? Everyone needs a good collection of those!” She reached for a few options, pulling out shirts in various colors and patterns, and holding them up to Harumi. “What do you think of this one?” she asked, showing her a light green cropped blouse with a simple floral design.

 

Harumi studied the shirt for a moment. It was definitely softer than anything she’d worn before, and the color was soothing, not too loud. She thought about how it might feel against her skin, how it might look with a pair of jeans. It felt... nice.

 

“I think I’d like that,” she said, a small smile tugging at the corner of her lips.

 

Pixal’s eyes lit up. “Perfect! See? You’re getting the hang of it already.”

 

After picking out a good amount of clothes the trio walked into a simple boutique, Pixal stating that Harumi needed to have one nice outfit. Sifting through the racks of dresses and formal shirts Harumi finally settled on a simple purple turtle-neck sweater paired with a sleek black mini-skirt. Pixal seemed pleased with the choice, nodding as she inspected the outfit. “This is great. It’s simple but still stylish. And it’s easy to move in,” she commented, holding the clothes up to Harumi for a better look. Nya, standing beside her, offered her approval with a small smile.

 

“Yeah, that looks like something you could wear for a nice dinner or even a casual outing,” she added thoughtfully. “Plus, purple suits you.”

 

Harumi’s cheeks flushed slightly at the compliment, and for a moment, she couldn’t help but feel a little shy. It was strange, this sense of being cared for in a way she hadn’t experienced in years. She glanced at the outfit again, imagining herself wearing it.

 

“It’s not too much?” she asked hesitantly, still unsure of how she was supposed to look in these new clothes, in this new life.

 

“Not at all,” Pixal reassured her, giving her a friendly pat on the shoulder. “It’s just the right balance. Trust me, it’ll look great on you.”

 

Harumi nodded slowly, feeling a bit more confident. She couldn’t help but notice how much effort they were putting into helping her, and she felt a warmth spread through her chest at the thought. Despite everything, she was starting to feel like maybe this—this—was something she could get used to. The rest of the shopping trip passed in a blur of hangers and fabric. Harumi gradually grew more comfortable as Pixal and Nya continued to guide her. They didn’t push or overwhelm her, but their quiet encouragement helped her explore and even enjoy the process of picking things out for herself.

 

After clothes, they wandered into a small shoe store. Harumi stood awkwardly in the center as Pixal and Nya debated the merits of practicality versus style. Eventually, she settled on a pair of black ankle boots—simple, comfortable, and versatile enough for almost any occasion.

 

By the time they reached the food court, her arms were full of bags, and her legs were starting to ache. Nya spotted her hesitation and gestured toward a nearby table. “Let’s take a break. We’ve earned it.”

 

The three of them sat down, and the table quickly crowded with cups of iced tea and a plate of soft pretzels to share. Harumi sipped her drink quietly, watching the bustling food court around her. It wasn’t nearly as crowded as she’d feared, but it was still lively enough to make her feel like she was part of something. The distant hum of laughter and conversations blended with the comforting aroma of freshly baked food. “I know it’s not my place, but I just have to ask. What did you and Lloyd talk about when he visited you in Kryptrium?” Nya asked leaning forward.

 

“Oh you know, just about the past and how he believes I can change. Just typical Lloyd being too optimistic for his own good,” Harumi replied with a small, wry smile, stirring her drink with her straw. Her tone was light, but there was a hint of something deeper—an uncertainty, maybe even a lingering guilt—that she couldn’t quite hide.

 

Nya leaned back, crossing her arms as she studied Harumi. “That’s Lloyd for you,” she said with a chuckle. “Always trying to see the best in people, even when they don’t see it in themselves. But, for what it’s worth, I think he’s right. You wouldn’t be here if you didn’t want something to change.”

 

Harumi glanced down at her drink, her fingers tightening around the cup. “Maybe,” she murmured. “But I’m not sure I know how to be that person yet.”

 

“You’ll get there one day. In the meantime is there any hobbies you have, maybe we can get you something to pass the time while we train,” Nya asked taking the last of the pretzel.

 

Harumi hesitated, her fingers tracing the edge of her cup as she mulled over Nya’s question. Hobbies? It felt like such a foreign concept to her, as though her life had been too chaotic to ever entertain such luxuries. She had spent so much of her time focused on survival, revenge, and manipulation—things that left little room for joy or personal interests.

 

“I’m… not sure,” she admitted quietly, her voice barely audible over the buzz of the food court. “I guess I’ve always liked drawing.”

 

Pixal’s face lit up with excitement, and her curiosity was immediately piqued. “Drawing? That’s wonderful! Art can be such a great way to express yourself. Have you ever thought about doing it more seriously?”

 

Harumi shrugged, glancing at the table. “Not really. It was just something I did to pass the time when I was younger. Nothing special.”

 

Nya tilted her head thoughtfully. “Well, maybe it’s something you could pick up again. It doesn’t have to be about being ‘good’ at it. It’s just about finding something that feels… fulfilling.” She leaned forward, smiling warmly. “And who knows? It might even help you figure some things out.”

 

Pixal nodded enthusiastically. “We could stop by an art supply store on the way out. A sketchbook and some pencils to start with, maybe?”

 

Harumi hesitated but eventually nodded. “I guess it couldn’t hurt.”

 

“Perfect!” Pixal beamed, already scanning the map of the mall for the nearest store. “I’m sure we’ll find something you’ll like.”

 

By the time they left the mall, Harumi was carrying not only bags of clothes and her new boots but also a small bag from the art store, containing a sketchbook and a set of pencils. As they stepped into the cool evening air, she glanced down at the bag in her hand and felt something stir within her—a sense of possibility. It was strange, this feeling. Not quite hope, but something lighter than the weight she was used to carrying. Harumi walked slightly behind Pixal and Nya, their lighthearted chatter filling the quiet air as they crossed the parking lot. She listened, letting their voices drift over her like a tide, her thoughts wandering to the sketchbook nestled in the bag she clutched.

 

Her mind flicked back to when she was a child, her tiny hands gripping a pencil as she carefully traced out the world she imagined. She had drawn towers, cities, and people she’d never met—things that felt so far away, so impossible back then. That was before everything had been stripped away. Before she became who she thought she had to be to survive. Now, as she clutched the bag close to her chest, she wondered if she could find that part of herself again—the part that dreamed without the weight of guilt, pain, and expectation crushing her. Maybe this was a step forward. Or maybe it was just a distraction. Either way, she couldn’t deny the faint flicker of warmth that came with the thought of putting pencil to paper again. As the trio reached the car, Pixal unlocked it with a smooth motion, and the trunk popped open with a soft click. Harumi loaded her bags in carefully, her movements deliberate. She was hyperaware of everything she did, every step she took—though Nya and Pixal’s easygoing chatter had helped her feel less like an outsider, she still couldn’t shake the sense that she didn’t quite belong.

 

Sliding into the backseat, Harumi leaned her head against the cool glass of the window as Pixal and Nya climbed into the front. The car hummed to life, and they pulled out of the parking lot, the golden glow of the setting sun casting long shadows across the road. The gentle rumble of the car engine and the steady rhythm of passing streetlights lulled her into a rare moment of peace.

Chapter 7

It was a relatively peaceful day, the kind most people would cherish. But not Harumi. She was bored out of her mind. The ninja were off dealing with some museum heist—why the police weren't handling it, she had no idea. Lloyd had given her one rule: when alone, she wasn't allowed to go anywhere besides the kitchen, living room, and bathroom. Something about how the others were still hesitant about her staying here and this would just make things easier for everyone. Sure, she had her new art supplies to keep her occupied, but they only held her attention for so long. Harumi sat cross-legged on the living room floor, glaring at the sketchbook in front of her. A half-finished drawing of a dragon stared back at her, its eyes as lifeless as she felt. She tossed her pencil onto the coffee table with a frustrated sigh and leaned back against the couch.

"This is ridiculous," she muttered, her gaze drifting to the clock on the wall. "How long does it take to stop a museum heist?" If she could she would have gone and talked with Misako, or heck even done stupid meditations with Wu but the two were running errands today. Harumi drummed her fingers against her thigh, trying to push away the gnawing itch of restlessness. The quiet of the monastery, broken only by the occasional creak of the floorboards or the faint hum of the fridge, was maddening. She glanced at the door, the temptation to sneak out just for a little excitement creeping into her mind.

"No," she told herself firmly, crossing her arms. "Lloyd would kill me. Or worse, lecture me for hours."

Still, the boredom was unbearable. She got up and paced the room, eyeing the family pictures on the walls. Most of them featured the team in some epic or embarrassing moment. Her gaze landed on a photo of Lloyd with his parents, the one family she had caused so much pain to. Harumi's stomach tightened as her fingers hovered over the edge of the frame. She had seen this photo countless times before, but today it felt different. The faces of Lloyd's parents, glowing with happiness, stood in stark contrast to her own reflection in the window. She was the reason their world had been torn apart, the reason Lloyd had to endure the weight of so many losses. She pulled her hand away as if the picture had burned her. Her heart thudded painfully in her chest. The quiet seemed to stretch even further, each passing second adding to the oppressive weight she carried. Shaking her head she decided that it was best to get some fresh air, after all, Lloyd never said anything about her having to stay inside. Harumi glanced around the living room one last time, her eyes falling on the window. The outside world beckoned, its peaceful simplicity offering a brief escape from the turmoil of her thoughts. Without hesitation, she moved toward the door, quietly unlocking it and stepping outside. The cold air hit her face, and for a moment, it felt like a small relief. She closed the door gently behind her, keeping her movements as silent as possible, a habit she had picked up during her time as The Quiet One.

Harumi inhaled deeply, the sharpness of the cold air clearing her mind in a way the stale interior of the monastery never could. The courtyard, though small compared to what she grew up with in the palace, was a serene space. Walking over to the middle of the courtyard where a small golden dragon ornament was perched on a wooden pole, Harumi paused, gazing at the delicate sculpture. It reminded her of the dragon she had been trying to draw earlier—majestic yet untouchable. She could almost imagine it coming to life, the metal glimmering in the light, its wings poised to take flight. She stretched out her fingers, a strange urge to connect with the piece washing over her.

Despite her earlier frustration with the sketchbook, something about the dragon calmed her, even if only for a moment. It was a reminder of the strength and beauty she often admired but never felt she truly had. Her life had been one of manipulation, deception, and regret, and yet, here she was, standing before a symbol of something pure—something untouched by her past.

A gust of wind swept through the courtyard, ruffling her hair and bringing her back to reality. Harumi sighed and pulled her cloak tighter around her shoulders, her gaze lingering on the dragon ornament. It was peaceful out here—almost too peaceful. Her fingers itched for action, for something to break the monotony of her thoughts. She had spent so much of her life chasing power, weaving lies, and orchestrating plans. Now, standing in the stillness of the monastery courtyard, she wasn't sure who she was supposed to be. Sighing she decided to head back inside, maybe she could make a cup of tea? Harumi turned away from the dragon ornament and made her way back to the monastery door. The sound of her boots crunching against the stone courtyard felt louder in the quiet, and she paused briefly, glancing over her shoulder. The dragon gleamed in the dim light, a silent sentinel that seemed to watch her retreat. Shaking off the strange feeling, she stepped inside, shutting the door behind her with a quiet click.

The monastery felt even quieter than before, the stillness pressing down on her like a heavy blanket. Harumi made her way to the kitchen, the wooden floorboards creaking softly under her weight. She rummaged through the cabinets, pulling out a ceramic mug and a box of tea leaves. The simple task of boiling water and preparing tea gave her hands something to do, but it did little to settle her restless mind.

As the kettle whistled, Harumi leaned against the counter, staring at the faint steam rising from the spout. Memories crept into her thoughts—memories of her life before she had become nothing but a bundle of hatred and despair. She had never been good at being still. Even as a child, she had craved purpose, action, something to fill the void left by her parents' absence. Now, with nothing but the hum of the kettle and the faint ticking of a clock to keep her company, Harumi felt like she was unraveling.

Pouring the hot water into her mug, she added the tea leaves and watched the liquid swirl, the color slowly darkening. Taking a tentative sip, she let the warmth soothe her, if only slightly. "Wu and Misako should be back any minute now," she told herself looking at the clock on the wall. But the hours seemed to stretch endlessly, and the quiet of the monastery once again wrapped around her like a suffocating fog. Harumi carried her tea back to the living room, settling onto the couch with the mug cradled between her hands. She stared at her sketchbook, which still lay open on the coffee table, the half-drawn dragon staring back at her.

"Might as well finish you," she muttered, her voice soft and distant. Harumi picked up the pencil again, her hand hesitating over the page. The dragon's eyes, now just empty sockets on paper, seemed to challenge her, urging her to fill them with something. Something real. Her mind wandered as her pencil moved, the lines becoming more fluid, more confident. The dragon's wings curved and spread across the page, its body taking shape in a way that almost felt... alive. With each stroke, Harumi could almost hear the wind rushing through the dragon's wings, and feel the weight of its presence in the room. The frustration from earlier faded, replaced by a strange sense of purpose as her hand moved across the page with a fluidity she hadn't expected. The dragon's form began to resemble something more than a mere sketch—it was a reminder that there was still beauty and strength within her, no matter how fractured she felt.

As she was finishing the monastery doors opened and the two elder residents walked in. The quiet thud of the door echoed through the monastery, snapping Harumi out of her trance. She glanced over her shoulder to see Wu and Misako stepping inside, their footsteps light but purposeful. They both looked tired but content, clearly relieved to be back after a long day of errands. Misako caught Harumi's eye first, offering a warm but cautious smile.

"Hello, Harumi," Misako said, slipping off her shoes and heading toward the kitchen. "How's your day been? Quiet, I assume?"

Harumi hesitated, glancing down at her drawing and then back at Misako. "Yeah, quiet," she replied, her voice slightly detached. "I... I finished the dragon."

Wu gave her a small, approving nod as he entered the room, his gaze briefly flicking to the drawing on the coffee table. "Very nice. You are quite talented."

Harumi's chest tightened at the compliment, a strange mix of pride and self-doubt swirling inside her. She had always struggled to accept praise, especially for something so personal. The dragon on the page felt like a reflection of her fractured self—beautiful yet incomplete, strong but somehow always just out of reach.

"Thanks," she muttered, glancing at the dragon again. The sketch was almost finished now, its details sharp and defined, but it still lacked something. Something she couldn't quite place. She quickly shut the sketchbook and set it aside, hoping to hide the lingering uncertainty.

Misako returned from the kitchen with a cup of tea for herself, settling down on the armchair across from Harumi. "So, aside from your drawing did you do anything exciting while we were out?"

Harumi took a slow sip of her tea, the warmth trickling down her throat, but it did little to thaw the unease gnawing at her. "Not much. Just... thought about things." She shrugged, trying to sound casual, but the heaviness of her words betrayed her.

Misako raised an eyebrow, clearly sensing there was more. "Anything specific?"

Harumi hesitated, the tea cup shaking slightly in her hands. She had been trying so hard to keep her emotions in check, to avoid feeling vulnerable, but the isolation of the monastery and the weight of her thoughts made it impossible to hide the cracks any longer. "Just... stuff," she muttered, casting her gaze down to her lap. "I guess I've been thinking about what I did. What I've done."

The room fell silent. Misako exchanged a brief glance with Wu, who folded his hands in front of him and settled into a seat, his expression unreadable but patient. Misako leaned forward slightly, her voice soft but firm. "It's good that you're thinking about it, Harumi, but you can't move forward if you keep holding yourself back."

Harumi's grip on the mug tightened as Misako's words sank in. She felt exposed like they could see straight through her carefully maintained walls. "It's not that easy," she said quietly, her voice barely above a whisper. "I hurt so many people. Destroyed lives. And now I'm supposed to just... what? Pretend it didn't happen? Act like I deserve to be here?"

Wu's voice was calm but carried a weight of authority. "No one is asking you to forget, Harumi. Nor to pretend. Reflection is important, but dwelling on your mistakes without purpose serves no one—not those you've hurt, and certainly not yourself."

Harumi looked up, her eyes burning with frustration. "And what am I supposed to do instead? How do I even begin to fix everything I've done?"

Misako leaned forward, her expression softening. "You start small. You've already taken a step by being here, by choosing to face this rather than run from it. And every day, you'll find more opportunities to do better, to show the people you've wronged that you can be someone different."

Harumi scoffed, her defenses rising again. "You make it sound so simple."

It's not simple," Misako admitted, her voice steady but kind. "It's one of the hardest things you'll ever do. But the hardest paths are often the ones worth walking."

Harumi looked away, her jaw tight. She wanted to argue, to tell them they didn't understand, but deep down she knew they were right. The weight of her guilt wouldn't just vanish overnight, and she couldn't erase the past. But could she really carve out a future that was any different? Could she prove—to herself, to Lloyd, to everyone—that she wasn't the same person who had caused so much pain?

Wu leaned forward slightly, his calm presence somehow commanding the room. "Harumi, redemption is not about erasing what you've done. It's about what you choose to do now. You have a chance to rebuild—not only for yourself but for the people who have given you this second chance."

She let his words sink in, the silence between them stretching out like a taut thread. Finally, Harumi sighed, setting her mug down on the coffee table. "It's just... hard to believe anyone could trust me again."

Misako's expression softened further. "Trust takes time. But you don't have to do this alone. We're here to help you if you'll let us."

The sincerity in her voice caught Harumi off guard. She had spent so much of her life surrounded by people who either feared her or wanted something from her. But this... this was different. They weren't asking for anything in return. They genuinely wanted her to succeed. Harumi looked down at her hands, her fingers curling slightly against her palms. The warmth of the tea still lingered on her skin, grounding her in the moment. It felt foreign—this kind of support. Genuine, unspoken, and yet freely offered.

"Thanks," she muttered, barely loud enough for them to hear. It wasn't much, but it was all she could manage. She hated how her voice cracked, how vulnerable she sounded, but neither Misako nor Wu seemed to judge her for it. They simply nodded, their understanding as quiet as their presence.

Misako stood her tea in hand. "I'll start on dinner. You're welcome to join me, if you'd like."

Harumi hesitated, her first instinct to decline. But the thought of sitting alone again, with nothing but her thoughts and that unfinished dragon, was less appealing than she wanted to admit. "Yeah, sure," she said standing up to follow the older woman.

As Harumi followed Misako into the kitchen, she found herself oddly comforted by the domestic normalcy of it all. Misako moved with practiced ease, gathering ingredients and setting up pots and pans, her movements calm and deliberate. Harumi lingered near the counter, unsure of what to do with herself.

"Do you cook?" Misako asked, glancing over her shoulder with a curious smile.

Harumi blinked, caught off guard by the question. "Not really," she admitted. "I... didn't have to, growing up."

Misako nodded, her expression thoughtful but nonjudgmental. "Well, there's no time like the present to learn. Why don't you help me chop these vegetables?"

Harumi hesitated, glancing at the knife Misako set on the cutting board. The idea of doing something as mundane as chopping vegetables felt strangely daunting, yet at the same time, it was a welcome distraction. "Okay," she said, stepping forward.

Misako handed her a carrot, demonstrating how to cut it into even slices. Harumi mimicked her movements, her hands a bit clumsy at first. But as she worked, she found a strange rhythm in the task, the repetitive motion calming her frayed nerves.

"You're doing well," Misako said after a few moments, her tone encouraging.

Harumi managed a small smile, her grip on the knife steadying. "Thanks. I guess it's not as hard as I thought."

Misako chuckled softly. "A lot of things in life are like that. They seem impossible until you actually start."

The two worked in companionable silence for a while, the sound of the knife hitting the cutting board mixing with the gentle bubbling of a pot on the stove. Harumi's thoughts drifted as she chopped, her mind surprisingly quiet for once. There was something oddly therapeutic about the simple task, about being here in this moment with Misako.

As they finished preparing the ingredients, Misako glanced at her. "You know, Lloyd will be happy to hear you're helping out. He worries about you."

Harumi's knife paused mid-slice. "He does?"

"Of course," Misako said gently. "He cares about you more than you realize. It's why he's so protective."

Harumi looked down at the chopped carrots, her chest tightening. She didn't know how to respond to that—didn't know how to reconcile the idea of Lloyd caring about her after everything she'd done. "I don't know if I deserve that," she said quietly.

Misako placed a hand on her shoulder, her touch light but grounding. "Deserving or not, it's there. And maybe it's time you started believing in it." Harumi swallowed hard, the words stirring something deep inside her. She wasn't sure she was ready to believe in that kind of forgiveness, but for now, she could at least try to accept the small steps forward.

Chapter 8

Just as expected a shipping truck pulled up behind the museum and two guys started piling artifacts into the back of the truck while a third guy examined them tossing anything that he thought wasn’t valuable. 

 

“Why did they need all of us,” Jay whispered landing next to Lloyd on the rooftop.

 

Lloyd crouched low, keeping his voice just above a whisper as he observed the scene below. “Because it’s never just three guys and a truck. There’s always more to it.” His eyes scanned the surrounding area, searching for any signs of reinforcements or hidden accomplices.

 

Kai landed beside them, his arms crossed. “They’re not exactly subtle. Are we even sure these guys are part of the Syndicate? They look like amateurs.”

 

Zane’s voice crackled softly through their earpieces. “Their patterns match the Syndicate’s standard procedure. Overconfidence is often their flaw. Proceed with caution nonetheless.”

 

“Hey, so you really think it was a good idea to leave Harumi in the monastery alone,” Kai asked not bothering to hide the distrust in his voice.

 

Lloyd’s jaw tightened at the mention of Harumi, but he kept his focus on the scene below. “I trust her.”

 

“I’m glad one of us does,” Kai muttered, his tone sharp. He shifted his gaze back to the truck, but the tension between him and Lloyd was palpable.

 

Lloyd exhaled slowly, trying to keep his emotions in check. He knew Harumi was a sore subject for the team, and Kai wasn’t the only one with doubts. But this wasn’t the time for another argument.

 

“We’re here to stop a robbery, not debate trust issues,” Lloyd said firmly. “Focus.”

 

Jay nodded quickly, sensing the tension and wanting to diffuse it. “Right, focus. So, do we go in now, or wait for them to finish loading the truck and follow them?”

 

Zane answered before Lloyd could. “We must act now. If we allow them to leave with the artifacts, we risk losing track of them. There is also the matter of the collateral damage they may cause in a chase.”

 

“Fine by me,” Kai said, loosening his katanas from their sheaths as he readied himself for the fight. “Let’s make this quick. I’m getting tired of babysitting thieves.”

 

Lloyd gave a sharp nod. “We’ll go in fast and quiet. Split into pairs—Kai, you’re with me. Jay, you’re with Zane. Zane, disable the truck. Jay, keep an eye on their comms in case they try to call for backup. Cole and Nya cover the exits.” The team moved swiftly, gliding down from the rooftop and silently approaching the back of the museum. Kai and Lloyd crouched behind a stack of crates near the truck, while Jay and Zane took position a few paces behind them.

 

“Ready?” Lloyd whispered to Kai.

 

“Born ready,” Kai muttered, cracking his knuckles.

 

Lloyd motioned for Jay and Zane to get into position. The two nodded in unison, with Jay slipping into the shadows to monitor the thieves’ communications, while Zane went toward the truck, his movements precise and calculated. The thieves, completely unaware, continued their work, loading what looked like priceless artifacts into the truck. The man inspecting them carelessly tossed aside anything that didn’t meet his apparent standards, not realizing the consequences of their actions.

 

“You’re sure you want to do this the quiet way?” Kai asked, already tensing with anticipation.

 

Lloyd gave him a look. “Patience. Just wait for my signal.” With a subtle motion of his hand, Lloyd gestured for the team to move in. In a flash, Kai was in the air, spinning through the shadows and taking out one of the thieves guarding the rear of the truck with a swift kick. The man crumpled to the ground, barely making a sound. Lloyd was right behind him, disarming another guard with a quick jab and knocking him unconscious before he had a chance to react. The third man, still inside the truck, froze as he realized the situation was about to turn.

 

“Give it up buddy, you’re outnumbered and cornered,” Kai taunted walking closer to him, katana stretched out. The man inside the truck hesitated for a moment, his eyes darting around as if looking for an escape. But there was no way out—Kai and Lloyd had him trapped.

 

“Thought you were smarter than this,” Lloyd said, his voice cold and steady. He kept his distance, watching for any sudden moves.

 

The man gritted his teeth, his hand inching toward a hidden weapon tucked into his belt and in a flash, he was on their other side a defiant smirk on his face. “Did you really think I would make it that easy?”

 

“What? But how did you…” Lloyd stammered trying to process the shift in the battle. 

 

The man brandished a stone dagger with purple accents in front of them that seemed to pulse faintly, as if alive with some kind of energy. “You see during our first heist I found this nifty little weapon that lets me teleport around. That’s why the stupid police couldn’t stop us and you won’t be able to either.”

 

Kai narrowed his eyes, gripping his katana tighter. “Great. A cocky thief with a magic dagger. Just what we needed.”

 

Lloyd’s expression darkened as he scanned the artifact in the man’s hand. The dagger radiated an ominous energy that felt all too familiar but he couldn’t place why. They had to get that dagger away; there was no telling what it could actually do. “Stay sharp,” Lloyd said, shifting his stance. “We don’t know what else that thing can do.”

 

Kai’s eyes flicked to Lloyd for a split second, then back to the thief. “Do we take him down the quiet way or the fun way?”

 

The thief smirked, clearly enjoying the advantage the dagger gave him. “Let me save you the trouble of deciding.” He slashed the dagger through the air, and in an instant, a wave of violet energy erupted, sending both Kai and Lloyd scrambling to avoid it.

 

Lloyd rolled to the side, narrowly dodging the arc of magic that left a scorch mark on the concrete where he’d just been standing. “Guys, we’re gonna need some backup,” Lloyd spoke into his earpiece.

 

“We are en route,” Nya’s voice responded through the comms. 

 

The thief flickered out of existence again, reappearing on top of a nearby crate. “You heroes are predictable,” he sneered. “Always playing it safe, always thinking you’re in control.”

 

Kai lunged, slashing his katana in a wide arc, but the thief vanished again, appearing behind him. “Too slow,” the thief taunted, slamming a boot into Kai’s back and sending him stumbling forward. Lloyd barely had time to react before the thief turned his attention to him. He teleported again, materializing just inches away, dagger raised to strike. Lloyd twisted at the last second, catching the thief’s wrist and locking it in place. For a moment, the thief’s smirk faltered, but then a pulse of energy shot through the dagger, forcing Lloyd to let go. The thief teleported again, landing a few feet away, panting slightly but still grinning. “Gotta say, you’re a little tougher than I expected.”

 

Lloyd clenched his fists, his mind racing for a strategy. The dagger was powerful, but every time the thief used it, there was a brief delay—a moment where he needed to regain his footing. That was their opening.

 

Kai recovered from the kick, rolling his shoulders with an irritated grunt. “Okay, I’m officially done playing around.” His hands ignited with flickering flames as he glared at the thief. “Let’s see you teleport out of this.” Before Lloyd could warn him, Kai launched a fireball straight at the thief. The man smirked and vanished just as the flames reached him—but the fireball didn’t fizzle out. Instead, it exploded against the crate behind him, sending a burst of burning debris into the air.

 

The thief reappeared a few feet away, coughing as smoke billowed around him. “Hah! Missed—” He didn’t get to finish. A sudden blast of water struck him from the side, knocking him off balance and sending the dagger skidding across the pavement.

 

“Did I miss?” Nya called, landing gracefully next to Kai, water still dripping from her hands.

 

Kai grinned. “Not even a little.”

 

The thief scrambled to his feet, panic flashing in his eyes as he reached for the dagger—only for a wall of earth to erupt between him and the weapon. Cole strode forward, arms crossed. “Hate to break it to you, but the fun’s over.”

 

The thief clenched his fists, eyes darting between the ninja and his lost dagger. Then, in a last-ditch effort, he lunged for the weapon—only to be tackled mid-air by Jay, who crashed down from above in a blur of blue.

 

“Gotta say, teleporting is cool and all,” Jay quipped, pinning the thief’s arms behind his back. “But you still gotta be faster than lightning.”

 

Lloyd strode forward, picking up the fallen dagger and holding it up to the light. Its pulsing energy had dimmed as if recognizing its wielder had been defeated. He frowned. “This isn’t just any artifact… It’s something dangerous.”

 

Zane approached, scanning the dagger with his analytical gaze. “Its energy signature is not of this world. It may be linked to dark magic.”

 

Lloyd tightened his grip. “Then we make sure it never falls into the wrong hands again.”

 

The thief struggled against Jay’s hold, but it was pointless. Nya stepped forward, arms folded. “You might wanna start talking. Who gave you this dagger?”

 

The thief just smirked despite his predicament. “You really think I’d tell you anything? You must be dumber than you look.”

 

Kai scoffed, stepping closer. “Buddy, you really don’t wanna test our patience right now.”

 

Jay arched a brow. “Yeah, we just spent the last ten minutes chasing you around like a glitchy video game boss, and honestly? I’m not in the mood for more surprises.” He tightened his grip on the thief’s wrists, making the man wince. The thief clenched his jaw, eyes darting between them as if weighing his options. His confidence wavered now that he was completely outnumbered, his stolen advantage stripped away.

 

Lloyd took a step forward, his expression unreadable. “You don’t have a lot of choices here,” he said evenly. “You can talk, or we can take you back to the police and let them ask the questions. And trust me, they won’t be as patient as we are.”

 

The thief let out a sharp breath, his shoulders slumping. “Look, I don’t know who originally had the dagger,” he admitted. “We got it from a fence—someone dealing in black market artifacts. We didn’t ask questions; we just took what we needed.”

 

Lloyd exchanged a glance with Zane, who nodded slightly. He was telling the truth—at least, mostly.

 

“Who’s the fence?” Nya pressed, stepping forward with her arms crossed.

 

The thief hesitated, then sighed. “Goes by the name Sting. Runs his deals out of the docks on the east side of the city. That’s all I know.”

 

Kai scoffed. “See? That wasn’t so hard.” He turned to Lloyd. “So, what’s the plan? Pay this ‘Sting’ a visit?”

 

Lloyd nodded, “Yeah. But first, we make sure this guy gets where he belongs.”

 

Jay patted the thief’s shoulder with a grin. “Congrats, buddy. You get a free ride to the police station. Hope you like small, windowless rooms.” The thief scowled but didn’t resist as Zane and Cole stepped forward to secure him.

 

As the team regrouped, Lloyd glanced down at the dagger, feeling the faint hum of its power beneath his fingers. Something about it unsettled him. This wasn’t over—not by a long shot. Maybe Wu would have some idea where this dagger originated from. Besides, they had to stop at the monastery anyway. It would be stupid to bring something like this with them. As they secured the thief and prepared to move out, Lloyd’s mind remained fixated on the dagger. Its energy felt eerily familiar, but he couldn’t pinpoint why. He hoped Wu could shed some light on it.

 

Kai nudged him as they walked. “You okay? You’ve got that brooding face again.”

 

Lloyd sighed, slipping the dagger into a secure pouch on his belt. “Just thinking. This thing… it feels off. Like it doesn’t belong here.”

 

Zane, who had been quietly analyzing the weapon, nodded in agreement. “It is possible this dagger is linked to a larger network of relics. If that is the case, the Syndicate may not be the only ones seeking such artifacts.”

 

Jay groaned. “Great. So, instead of a bunch of low-tier crooks, we’re dealing with magical treasure hunters? Why is it never just a normal robbery?”

 

Cole smirked. “Wouldn’t be any fun if it was.” Lloyd managed a small smirk at Cole’s comment, but his mind remained elsewhere. The Syndicate, this dagger, and now a potential artifact smuggling ring? Things were escalating fast.

Chapter 9

Notes:

If you noticed any strangeness with updates that's because I messed up the chapter order and had to fix that.

Misako adjusted her glasses as she examined the dagger closer. Wu stood beside her, his brows furrowed in deep concentration. The monastery’s light flickered over the blade’s strange purple accents, casting eerie shadows across the wooden table. “This is unlike anything I’ve seen before,” Misako murmured, running her fingers carefully along the hilt. “The craftsmanship suggests it’s ancient, but the energy within it… it feels almost volatile.”

 

Wu nodded, stroking his beard as he studied the dagger. “There is dark magic woven into this blade. Not just any magic—something far older than the Syndicate or any common smuggler could understand.”

 

Lloyd crossed his arms, his expression tense. “So, you think it’s dangerous?”

 

Wu exhaled slowly. “In the wrong hands? Absolutely.”

 

Kai leaned against the wall, arms crossed. “Great. Because the wrong hands already had it.” He shot Lloyd a look. “Speaking of wrong hands, you’re still sure about leaving her here while we deal with this?”

 

Lloyd’s jaw tightened, but before he could respond, Harumi stepped into the room, her gaze falling immediately on the dagger. “What’s going on?”

 

“Nothing you need to worry about,” Kai said quickly, his tone shifting to something more guarded as he stepped in front of her.

 

Harumi could tell Kai didn’t trust her— for obvious reasons, and as much as she wanted to fight back and get some answers, she knew that would only make things worse. So, with a huff, she turned on her heel and started back to the living room. “Whatever, I don’t really care, just thought I’d try and do something helpful.” Lloyd watched Harumi retreat, a mix of guilt and frustration pooling in his chest. He knew the tension between her and the team had yet to settle. She was trying, in her own way, but trust was something that would take time to rebuild.

 

He glanced back at the dagger, still radiating that unnatural aura, and sighed. “What do we do about this?” he asked, his voice quieter now.

 

Misako looked up from her inspection. “We need to learn more about it. This dagger is linked to something ancient, something dark. And we need to find out what that is before it falls into the wrong hands—or worse, is used against us.”

 

Wu nodded, his expression grim. “I will meditate on this. There are ancient texts that might hold clues, but we’ll need time. Time we may not have.” Lloyd’s fingers curled into a fist at his side. Time wasn’t something they could afford to waste—not when something this dangerous was in play.

 

“We don’t even know where it came from,” he said, shaking his head. “The Syndicate got their hands on it somehow, but if it’s as ancient as you say, then who had it before them?”

 

Misako set the dagger down carefully; her brows still furrowed in thought. “That’s what worries me,” she admitted. “Artifacts like this don’t just resurface without reason. Someone—or something—put it back into circulation.”

 

Jay let out a nervous chuckle from where he stood near the doorway. “Okay, so just to be clear, we’ve got a super-evil, super-old magic dagger that no one understands. It’s probably cursed, and there’s a good chance someone way worse than the Syndicate is after it. Yeah, great. Love that for us.”

 

Lloyd rubbed his temples. “Why does everything have to be complicated?” he muttered, but he knew the answer—because they were living in a world where relics like this dagger invoked powers beyond their comprehension. “Alright we’ll leave the dagger with Master Wu and tomorrow Zane and I will go see if we can learn anything from Sting about the dagger’s origins. We can’t afford to waste time,” Lloyd declared, locking eyes with everyone in the room to emphasize the seriousness of the situation.

That night Harumi sat in her normal spot on the couch, her mind swirling with thoughts. What was that dagger and why were they so insistent on not letting her near it? Clearly, it was something powerful, but what made it powerful, and why had it shown up now? Shaking her head she grabbed the green fleece blanket and laid down, no reason to stay up pondering questions she most likely wouldn’t ever get answers to. As the night deepened, a heavy silence hung over the monastery, broken only by the soft rustling of leaves outside and the occasional creak of the aging wooden structure. Closing her eyes Harumi cuddled deeper into the blanket letting sleep begin to take her until a crash from the library caught her attention.  

 

Looking around the room she held her breath waiting to hear the sound again. Maybe she was just imagining things. After a few seconds of not hearing anything she adjusted her pillow, deciding that there wasn’t anything to worry about until she heard something coming from the library. Slipping off the couch she silently made her way towards the sound. Peeking into the room she didn’t see anyone at first, definitely someone trying to sneak around. Steeping further into the room she slowly walked over the desk still watching every corner not wanting to give the intruder a chance to attack. Reaching the end of the room she looked down at the case holding the dagger that the ninja had recovered earlier. Whoever was here was obviously after this and she’d be damned if she let them take it. Looking to her side she barely had time to react as a sai was swung in her direction. Ducking away from the attack she moved around to kick the intruder in the side, sending him colliding with the desk. As the intruder stood his hood fell to reveal a creature Harumi had never seen before. His pitch-black eyes stayed stuck on her and Harumi had to break eye contact feeling as though she was just staring into a pool of evil.

 

“Give me master’s dagger,” the creature spoke in a gravelly voice. Harumi narrowed her eyes trying to formulate a plan. So he had a master, maybe she could get him to tell her who it was. 

 

Harumi tightened her stance, her fingers flexing at her sides. “Master’s dagger?” she echoed, tilting her head slightly. “Who’s your master?”

 

The creature let out a guttural hiss, stepping forward. “Not for you to know.”

 

Harumi smirked, shifting her weight subtly. “Figures. You creeps never want to talk. You just sneak around and hope for the best.”

 

With a sudden burst of speed, the intruder lunged at her again, sai in hand. Harumi twisted to the side, narrowly avoiding the strike, and retaliated with a sharp elbow to his ribs. The creature grunted but barely faltered, swiping at her again. This time, the blade nicked her cheek, slicing and drawing a thin line of blood. Gritting her teeth, Harumi grabbed a nearby book and hurled it at his face. The book perfectly hit its target and gave Harumi just enough time to sprint back to the desk and smash open the case. The creature grinned, his head twisting unnaturally in her direction. With a quick motion, his cloak fell off and giant bat wings spread behind him. Dashing towards the desk, the force of his wings flapping was enough to knock over Harumi. She hit the ground hard, and the air momentarily knocked from her lungs. Gritting her teeth, she rolled to the side just as the creature's sai stabbed into the floor where she had been lying. Scrambling to her feet, Harumi grabbed the dagger from the shattered case, gripping it tightly. 

 

The creature hovered above her now, his wings keeping him aloft as he glared down at her with those empty black eyes. “You do not understand what you hold,” he growled, his voice reverberating through the room.

 

“And you don’t seem to understand that I’m not letting it go,” she retorted, glaring at the creature. Just a few more seconds of stalling him and the ninja would arrive, they had to be awake with all the noise that was being created. As if on cue the sound of Lloyd’s voice met her ears. Perfect they could stop this guy and she could go back to sleep. The creature glanced at where the others were coming from and then without warning vanished.

 

Harumi stared at the empty spot in confusion only pulled back to reality when someone gripped her wrist and forcefully yanked the dagger out of her hand. Looking up she could feel the heat of his anger as Kai glared down at her. “What are you doing,” he hissed as his grip on her wrist tightened.

 

Harumi opened her mouth to respond but was stopped when Nya pointed her spear at her. Looking around she noticed that the others all looked at her with some form of hatred or distrust. All except Lloyd, who only gave her a pleading look. One that said please don’t let this be true and that seemed to hurt more than the others. “It’s not what it looks like, I promise. There was this creature and he was…”

 

“Don’t even try to lie, it’s pretty obvious what’s going on here,” Kai interrupted with cold suspicion. “We all wake up to a ton of noise, and what do we find? You, standing here, holding the dagger like it belongs to you.”

 

Harumi clenched her fists, frustration bubbling up. “I was protecting it!” she snapped, pulling her wrist free from Kai’s grasp. “That thing—whatever it was—was after it! I wasn’t about to let it just walk away with it!”

 

“And conveniently, it disappeared the moment we got here,” Cole said, crossing his arms. “You sure you weren’t just covering your tracks?”

 

“I… Lloyd,” Harumi faltered looking back at Lloyd hoping he would help her. He opened his mouth a couple times but no words ever came out. “Fine don’t believe me, but when that thing comes back I’m not helping you. I’m going to try and get some rest and then I think it would be best if I went back to Kryptarium in the morning.”

 

Lloyd looked up as Harumi began to walk out of the room. He couldn’t let her go back. No, she wasn’t safe there and she had already made so much progress just living here. “Rumi, wait! We don’t– I don’t want you to leave.”

 

Harumi glanced over her shoulder, her face remaining neutral. She was rebuilding her walls and this time he didn’t think he would be able to get through. “Don’t bother, Lloyd. I can tell when I’m not wanted.” The weight of her declaration hung heavy in the air as Harumi took another step toward the hallway, each footfall echoing in the silence that followed. Lloyd’s heart raced with a mix of dread and determination. He couldn’t let her go—he wouldn't let her succumb to the shadows of her past, which threatened to pull her away from the safety and friendship they’d built together.

 

“Rumi, please don't do this,” he pleaded, stepping forward, his voice earnest. Harumi fully turned to face him, her eyes glossing over with tears that she refused to let spill. Lloyd could feel his heart shattering as he watched her. Once again he was the reason she felt alone.

 

“Good night Lloyd.” She didn’t say anything else as she walked back to the living room leaving the team standing in an awkward silence.

 

Lloyd let out a sigh knowing he couldn’t change her mind. Turning back to the others his expression immediately turned to one of frustration. “Really, you couldn’t even hear her out?”

 

Kai scoffed, folding his arms over his chest as he gave Lloyd an unimpressed look. “Well, you weren’t exactly jumping to her defense. Do you trust her or not?”

 

Lloyd hesitated for a second as he considered Kai’s question. Of course, he trusted Harumi, right? If she really wanted to do something she would have done it by now. But then why had she been holding the dagger? Was there really someone trying to take it? “I do trust her okay and I need you guys to trust me.”

 

“Well, that’s kind of hard to do when you seem to be siding with someone who tried to kill all of us multiple times instead of your own team. Look, Lloyd, I know you want to see the best in everyone but face it, she’s never going to change,” Kai argued stepping closer to Lloyd.

 

Lloyd could feel his anger rising as he glared at Kai. He knew the others weren’t fully trusting of Harumi, but to say she couldn’t change was taking it too far. “Why do you always think you have to control everything, Kai?” Lloyd shot back, his voice shaking with emotion. “You think that chasing Harumi out of here will fix all our problems? She’s been trying to be better, and if you can’t see that, then you need to take a hard look at yourself!” Kai narrowed his eyes but didn’t say anything further. Instead, Nya butted into the conversation.

 

“Lloyd, you have to be reasonable; I know you care about her but think with your head for once not your heart. We don’t know what really happened, all we know is that she had the dagger and was alone when we got here” Nya emphasized, crossing her arms in a protective stance. “Protecting you and the team is my priority. Not her.”

 

Lloyd held up his hands, trying to defuse the rising tension. “I get it, I do. But this isn’t just about the dagger or what happened tonight. It’s about where she’s come from, the demons she’s fighting. You all have seen what she’s been through…”

 

“Has she really changed, though? Or is it just an act?” Nya challenged, her voice steady. 

 

Cole chimed in, “I was at the brink of trusting her, too, Lloyd. But that moment back there? It completely changes the game.” He shifted uncomfortably as if the weight of their collective mistrust had settled heavily on his shoulders. Lloyd felt a pit in his stomach. The burden of defending Harumi felt overwhelmingly heavy, and the despair of losing her was crushing.

 

“I have to agree with the others. She has proven multiple times that she cannot be trusted. Just because she has not done anything yet does not mean she isn’t planning something,” Zane chimed in, his voice carrying the chill of logic that added weight to the already tense atmosphere. “We need to be cautious. The presence of dark magic is never to be taken lightly.”

 

Lloyd felt frustration boiling over in him as he shot back, “What proof do we have that she’s planning anything? Are we just going to assume the worst? That’s not how you build trust!”

 

“Trust is earned, Lloyd,” Kai snapped, clearly fed up. “And she’s had her chance!”

 

Lloyd looked around at the others hoping at least one of them was willing to give Harumi a chance but all he was met with were the dark looks of distrust and anger. The room fell into a heavy silence, each member reflecting on the words that were exchanged, the atmosphere thickened with suspicion and unresolved tension. Shadows danced eerily along the walls as if mirroring the darkness that crept into their hearts regarding Harumi. 

 

Finally, Lloyd broke the silence, his voice a simmering mix of determination and desperation. “I’m not giving up on her,” he said firmly. “You can choose to distrust her, but I know that she’s not the same person we fought before. Something is changing within her, and if we abandon her now, we might lose her to that darkness again.”

Chapter 10

Notes:

I kind of feel like Jay is a little ooc in this chapter but I wasn't really sure how to write him since we don't get many interactions between him and Harumi in the show.

Jay stood in the middle of the library looking at the mess that was yet to be cleaned up. The others had all gone back to bed but not him. As much as he didn’t trust Harumi his gut told him that she was telling the truth. If she really was after the dagger why would she have been making so much noise? Not to mention the scratch on her face was proof she had been in a real fight. Jay picked up scattered books and parchment papers, organizing them into neat stacks his mind running a million miles an hour. What could he do to get a clear answer as to what happened? Looking up his eyes landed on the security camera nestled in the corner of the room. He had forgotten they had installed those when Harumi first started staying here. It was a long shot, but it just might provide the clarity he needed.

Jay moved over to the console that controlled the security system, his fingers flying over the buttons as he navigated to the video feeds. The screen flickered to life, displaying a grainy black-and-white image of the library. He fast-forwarded through the night, scanning for any signs of movement that might reveal what had truly transpired. Time blurred as he sifted through footage. Finally, after seemingly endless minutes of watching the muted screen, he saw it—a flash of movement around the time the commotion began. He paused, focusing intently on the grainy footage. The dark figure emerged from the shadows, its wings unfurling as it lunged at Harumi, who appeared startled but quick to react. 

Jay couldn’t help but lean closer, his breath hitching in his throat. The tension was palpable as he watched Harumi retaliate, her movements fluid and instinctual. The creature swiped at her, and Jay winced as he saw the sai connect, leaving a mark on her cheek. But there was something else too; he could see the determination in her eyes, a fire he hadn’t fully appreciated until now.

His heart raced as he watched the exchange unfold, the way she fought back fiercely, protecting not just herself, but the dagger as well. Just as it seemed she would deliver a decisive blow, the footage showed the creature glancing over its shoulder as if sensing the others approaching. Then, just like that, it vanished in a haunting swirl of darkness, leaving Harumi standing there looking bewildered—just as she described. Jay rewound the footage, replaying the moment again. With every view, it became clearer. She wasn’t after the dagger; she was ensuring it didn’t fall into dangerous hands. He had to tell the others.

Rushing out of the library he started running to the hallway housing the bedrooms but skidded to a stop when he heard sniffling coming from the living room. Looking in he saw Harumi sitting on the floor roughly rubbing at her eyes. Jay’s heart softened at the sight of her. Despite the bravado she had shown in the library, here she was, vulnerable and stripped of her defenses. He stepped into the room cautiously, not wanting to startle her.

“Harumi?” he called softly, his voice low. “Are you alright?”

She looked up, blinking rapidly as she hastily wiped her cheeks, trying to compose herself. “What do you want, Jay?” she asked, sniffling and shaking her head slightly. “I thought you went back to bed.”

Jay crouched down next to her shaking his head. “Nah, couldn’t get back to sleep.” Harumi didn’t say anything so Jay continued. “I went and watched the security footage. What was that thing?”

Harumi glanced over at him reading his face for any sign of disbelief. Finding none she fully looked at him glad to have someone who was sensible enough to get all the information rather than just jump to conclusions. “I’m not sure, all it said is that he wanted the dagger for his master. It was weird.”

“Well, that’s comforting. A strange creature breaks into the monastery trying to steal that stupid dagger for some unknown master. It would be nice if for once we didn’t have to deal with mystery and magic,” Jay groaned moving to a more comfortable sitting position.

“By the way, are you okay? Looks like he got you good,” Jay asked gesturing to the scratch on Harumi’s face that was now covered in dried blood.

Harumi touched her cheek gingerly as if only just now realizing the extent of the wound. She shrugged, forcing a smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes. “I’ve had worse. You know you don’t have to pretend to care about me, I know you guys would rather me not be here. Maybe I’m cursed or something.” She forced out a strained laugh as a new wave of tears began to form. “Every since my parents died I haven’t had anyone that actually cares about me. I mean, who could?”

Jay shifted uncomfortably, taken aback by the raw emotion leaking through her defenses. It was both a plea for help and a confession, and it struck him deeply. She missed her parents and didn’t understand why they had to be taken away from her. He found himself relating to her in a way, sure he had a loving family and his parents had been nothing but amazing but he still wanted to know why his biological parents didn’t want him. “Harumi…” he hesitated unsure of what he even wanted to say. “I understand feeling unwanted in places where you should belong. It’s easy to think that no one cares, especially when life throws so much at you.” 

She looked him in the eye, her expression shifting from sadness to surprise. “You… understand?”

“Yeah,” Jay replied softly, feeling his own vulnerability surfacing. “I was adopted, and for a long time, I wondered what was wrong with me or why my biological parents didn’t want me. It made me question my worth… my place in the world. But what I’ve learned is that family isn’t just blood. It’s who stands by you, who fights for you.”

Harumi’s brow furrowed, her fingers brushing across her cheek, the pain momentarily forgotten. “You really think that? That I’m not destined to be alone?”

“Of course,” he replied, his voice steady. “Lloyd isn’t gonna let that happen, neither am I. If we just push you away when you need help it makes us no better than the villains we fight.”

Harumi could feel her throat tightening as her vision blurred with unshed tears. She couldn’t believe that she was falling apart like this in front of Jay, but what he had said was enough to cause the floodgates to open. Without another thought, she threw her arms around him and freely cried into his shoulder. The warmth of his body offered a solace she hadn’t realized she needed. “I don’t know how to move on,” she confessed, her voice muffled. “Every time I think I’m strong enough, something reminds me of how alone I really am.”

Jay was taken aback for a moment but quickly wrapped his arms around her, not wanting her to feel alone even for a second. “Well, not anymore,” he said firmly. “You’re not alone, Harumi. Not if you don’t want to be.”

She clung to him as if afraid he would suddenly disappear, her breath hitching between quiet sobs. It had been so long since she had allowed herself to be vulnerable like this, to let someone in. The others barely tolerated her presence, and she had accepted that as her reality. But now here was Jay sitting with her and making her feel safe enough to express her emotions. “You know you don’t have to leave. Lloyd would be heartbroken if you did, and I don’t know about you but I don’t want to watch him go through that again,” Jay said when she finally pulled away.

Harumi sniffled, wiping her eyes with her sleeve. “You really think he’d care that much?” Her voice was small, uncertain, like she was afraid of the answer.

Jay let out a dry chuckle, shaking his head. “Harumi, the guy practically bent over backward to bring you back. He wouldn’t have done all that if he didn’t care.” He leaned back against the couch, rubbing the back of his neck. “Lloyd’s got this habit of seeing the best in people, even when they can’t see it in themselves. If you walked away now? It’d wreck him.” Harumi stared at Jay for a long moment, her mind spinning. Deep down, she knew he was right. Lloyd had fought for her, believed in her when no one else would, and she had convinced herself it was out of guilt—an obligation to fix something broken. But maybe, it was more than that. Maybe he really did care. Maybe they all did, even if they didn’t fully trust her yet.

She took a shaky breath, feeling the weight of her past pressing down on her shoulders. “I don’t know how to fix this,” she admitted. “I don’t know how to be what Lloyd thinks I can be.”

Jay gave a small shrug. “Then don’t try to be what he expects. Just be you. We’ll figure out the rest.”

A weak chuckle slipped from her lips. “You make it sound so simple.”

“It’s not,” he admitted. “But neither is running away, and we both know that hasn’t worked out great for you so far.”

She smirked slightly at that, appreciating his bluntness. “Fair point.”

Jay leaned forward, resting his arms on his knees. “Look, we don’t have all the answers right now, but what I do know is that something weird is going on. That thing that attacked you—it wasn’t just some random thief. It had a plan, and it knew what it wanted. If we don’t figure out who it’s working for, we’re gonna have bigger problems than trust issues.”

Harumi sobered at that, nodding slowly. “So what now?”

Jay stood up, stretching his arms over his head. “Now? We tell the others.”

Harumi let out a slow breath, nodding as she pushed herself to her feet. “Right,” she said, though hesitation still lingered in her voice. She wasn’t used to this—to having someone willing to stand by her side despite everything she had done. But Jay was right; she couldn’t keep running.

Jay shot her a lopsided grin. “C’mon, let’s go wake up our fearless leader. He’s gonna want to see that footage.”

---

The team sat around the screen watching the footage on replay, their faces grim as they absorbed every detail. The room was silent except for the faint hum of the monitor, tension thick in the air. Lloyd leaned forward, eyes narrowed as he watched the creature vanish into the swirling darkness once more.

“That’s… not just some petty thief,” Zane finally spoke, his voice calm but edged with concern. “Its ability to manipulate shadows suggests a connection to the Oni, or at the very least, something with a similar power set.”

Kai crossed his arms, shaking his head. “Great. Just when I thought we were done dealing with shadowy creeps.” He glanced at Harumi, still wary but less accusatory than before. “Guess this means you weren’t lying.”

Harumi exhaled, barely suppressing the bitter chuckle threatening to escape. “Glad we’ve established that.”

Nya, who had been silent up until now, leaned forward, tapping her fingers against the armrest of her chair. “The real question is: who is this ‘master’ it was talking about? And why do they want the dagger?”

Jay shrugged, rubbing the back of his neck. “That’s what we need to figure out. If this thing is working for someone, they’ll try again.”

Lloyd sat back, his mind racing. He had brought Harumi here thinking it was safer, clearly, that wasn’t the case. Lloyd exhaled slowly, his fingers steepled as he processed the situation. The monastery was supposed to be secure, a sanctuary where they could regroup and plan their next moves. But if something—or someone—had sent a creature capable of slipping past their defenses, they were already at a disadvantage.

“We need to reinforce security,” he finally said, his voice calm but resolute. “And we need to figure out why the dagger is so important.”

Cole, who had been studying the footage with a deep frown, finally spoke. “We’ve come across a lot of ancient weapons and relics before, but this one feels different. If someone’s sending shadow monsters after it, that means it has real power—or at least, they think it does.”

Zane nodded. “Analyzing the energy signature left behind might give us more insight. If it is Oni-related, we must prepare accordingly.”

Harumi shifted uncomfortably under the weight of their attention. Even though Jay had believed her, there was still an unspoken tension in the room—silent questions about her place among them, about whether she truly belonged.

“I might be able to help,” she said, her voice careful. “If this thing was after the dagger, maybe it’s mentioned somewhere in Oni records. I had access to a lot of information while I was… with the Sons of Garmadon.”

Lloyd looked at her, gauging her sincerity. There was a time when he would have hesitated, but after everything, he wanted to believe she was here for the right reasons. “If you think you can find something useful, do it. We need every advantage we can get.” Harumi nodded, a flicker of determination in her gaze. Despite the tension in the room, this was her chance—to prove she wasn’t just a liability, that she could help. That she belonged.

“I’ll go through what I remember,” she said, crossing her arms as she leaned against the back of a chair. “The Sons of Garmadon didn’t know everything about the Oni, but they had pieces of history most people don’t. If there’s anything about this dagger that connects to them, I might be able to piece it together.”

Lloyd gave a small nod, accepting her offer. “Alright. Do what you can.”

Zane turned back to the screen, rewinding the footage to the moment the creature disappeared. His sensors scanned for any residual traces of energy. “If it left anything behind, I may be able to track it. At the very least, we can determine if its abilities align with Oni magic.”

Jay, arms crossed, exhaled through his nose. “I hate this. A shadowy monster working for some mystery villain? Classic bad guy nonsense. Can’t we get a break?”

Kai scoffed. “In this lifetime? Doubt it.”

Cole rolled his shoulders, standing up “Either way, we’re not gonna get answers sitting around. If this thing shows up again, we need to be ready. The last thing we need is some shadow freak slipping past us again.”

“Alright, you guys see what you can figure out. I’m gonna go talk to Sting, we need to know how something like this ended up in human hands,” Lloyd said standing up and walking out of the room. Hopefully, he could actually get some useful information otherwise the team would be going into this blind and as the leader that was the last thing he wanted right now.

Chapter 11

Walking through the dark streets of the homeless section of the city, Lloyd pulled his hood down further, his eyes scanning everyone he passed. He had to be careful not to show his face; around here, the criminals ran things, and they wouldn’t take well to him being in their territory. Lloyd kept his pace steady, his hands tucked into his pockets as he moved through the narrow alleys, past rusted fire escapes, and flickering neon signs. The stench of damp concrete and garbage filled the air, mingling with the distant scent of street food. It was late, but this part of the city never truly slept. Figures lurked in the shadows, watching, whispering, exchanging goods in the dim glow of a street lamp.

 

Lloyd turned a corner and stopped in front of a small, run-down bar, the kind of place where the air was thick with smoke and trouble came with the drinks. The neon sign above the entrance flickered, casting a sickly green glow onto the cracked pavement. He exhaled, then stepped inside. The smell hit him first—cheap alcohol, sweat, and something burnt. Conversations died down as he entered, wary eyes sizing him up. He wasn’t wearing his ninja gear, but people around here had good instincts. They could tell he didn’t belong.

 

Ignoring the stares, he moved toward the bar, spotting his target in the back booth. Sting was lounging, one arm draped over the seat, a smirk tugging at his lips as he played with a coin between his fingers. Classic shady businessman. Slipping into the seat across from Sting, he slid a picture of the dagger across the table. Sting glanced down at the image, his smirk faltering for just a second before he covered it up with a chuckle. He picked up the picture, turning it between his fingers like it was just another deal on the table.

 

“Well, well,” he mused, setting the picture down with a lazy flick. “Should’ve known that imbecile wouldn’t be able to hang onto that thing for long. I got the deets if you got the coin.” Sting rubbed his thumb against his pointer and middle finger, emphasizing that he would only talk if he got paid.

 

Lloyd leaned back slightly, keeping his expression neutral as he reached into his pocket. He pulled out a small pouch and placed it on the table, the unmistakable clink of metal catching Sting’s interest. “Music to my ears. Anyway, I stole your little toy from the Explorer’s Club. They’ll have more information than me.”

 

Lloyd narrowed his eyes. “The Explorer’s Club?” He hadn’t expected that. The organization was known for uncovering ancient artifacts and keeping them locked away for ‘academic purposes,’ but if Sting had managed to steal the dagger from them, that meant they hadn’t been as careful as they should’ve been.

 

Sting smirked, clearly enjoying Lloyd’s surprise. “Yeah, those bookworms were keeping it nice and cozy in some fancy display case. Guess they didn’t realize they were sitting on something a little more… valuable.” He tapped the picture with one finger. “But I’ll tell you this—whatever that thing is, they were scared of it. Had it locked behind more security than I’ve ever seen for a dusty old relic?”

 

“So how did you get it?” Lloyd asked, maintaining a calm demeanor despite the frantic thoughts running through his head.

 

“I’m a master of finding and… obtaining high-value items that don’t belong to me,” Sting said with a smirk, tossing the coin in the air before catching it with ease.

 

Lloyd nodded, standing up to leave. It was clear that if he wanted any more information, he wasn’t going to get it here. “Oh, one more thing. Whatever interest you have in that thing, be careful. That thing is evil, gave me a bad feeling,” Sting said as Lloyd walked away. Lloyd didn’t respond, but the warning lingered in his mind as he stepped out into the night. The neon lights outside buzzed softly, their flickering glow doing little to chase away the suffocating darkness of the alley. He adjusted his hood again, blending into the shadows as he retraced his steps through the maze of grimy streets. Looked like it was time to go talk to those pompous jerks.

---

“They don’t like to share most of their discoveries with me so I’m not surprised that they had it locked away,” Misako said setting down her morning cup of tea. Lloyd sat across from her at the small wooden table, his fingers tapping against the surface in thought. His mother’s expression was calm, but there was a knowing glint in her eyes—like she had already pieced together half the puzzle before he even walked through the door.

 

“That bad, huh?” he muttered.

 

Misako sighed, wrapping her hands around the warm ceramic cup. “They like to think they’re the gatekeepers of history. But if they were scared of this dagger, then it’s not just another artifact—they found something dangerous.”

 

Lloyd frowned, leaning back in his chair. “Sting said it had more security than he’d ever seen. What could be so terrifying that even the Explorer’s Club was afraid of it?”

 

Misako was quiet for a long moment, staring down at her tea as if the swirling liquid held the answer. “There are relics in this world that were never meant to be uncovered. Cursed objects, weapons of destruction… things tied to forces beyond our understanding.” She finally met Lloyd’s gaze, her voice steady but firm.

 

“Do you know anyone there who might actually talk?” he asked.

 

Misako exhaled through her nose, setting her cup down with a soft clink. “Professor Wren might be your best bet. She and I have worked together before, and she’s not as secretive as the rest. If anyone will give you answers, it’s her.”

 

Lloyd nodded, standing up and pulling his hood back over his head. “Then I guess I’m paying the professor a visit.”

 

Misako stood as well, walking around the table to Lloyd. “Well if it’s alright, I would love to come with you. Can’t a mother be part of her son’s life?”

 

“Yeah, sure. We could use some time together anyway,” Lloyd said with a small smile. “Just don’t slow me down.”

 

Misako chuckled, grabbing her coat. “Oh, please. I was chasing mysteries long before you were even born.”

 

Lloyd shook his head fondly and led the way out. The morning air was crisp, a stark contrast to the heavy, stifling atmosphere of the city’s underbelly the night before. As they walked, the sun peeked through the low-hanging clouds, creating an almost heavenly atmosphere. It was true; Lloyd hadn’t spent much bonding time with his mother recently, and as much as he enjoyed her coming along today, he could tell she wasn’t just there to help with the mission. She wanted to talk to him about something else, away from the rest of the team.

 

Glancing down at his mother, he watched as she adjusted her glasses and maintained the appearance of someone who was simply enjoying a morning walk, but he knew better and could see the question forming on her lips. “What is it, Mom?”

 

“I was just wondering how things are going with Harumi. Has she opened up anymore?” Misako asked, keeping her eyes forward.

 

“I know what you’re thinking, and no, I promise I’m not still hung up on my feelings for her. Yes, I do care about her, but not like that. I just want to make sure she can move forward with her life and she doesn’t have to go through any more suffering than she already has,” Lloyd replied, his voice steady but his face uncertain.

 

Misako looked up at him, the corners of her mouth turning upwards. “You know, you inherited your father’s terrible lying skills. It's not like I don’t notice the way you light up every time her name comes up.”

 

Lloyd rolled his eyes. “Okay, well, I can’t exactly deny that she’s special to me, not that it's any of your business.”

 

Misako let out a gentle laugh. “Of course it is. I’m your mother; it’s my responsibility to meddle.” She paused, her expression turning serious. “But it is also my responsibility to worry. I don’t want you to get your heart broken again. I do believe she is trying to change, and I have seen some real effort on her part, but that does not mean she’ll want to start a relationship with you. Just… please be careful.” 

 

Lloyd sighed, feeling the weight of his mother's concern settle heavily upon him. “I know, Mom. I appreciate you looking out for me, but I’m not going to let fear dictate my feelings. If Harumi is trying to work through things, then I can’t just walk away.” He glanced sideways at Misako, who was shaking her head slightly, a mix of pride and concern reflected in her features.

 

“You always had a way of making me worry,” she muttered affectionately. “Just promise me that you'll be honest with yourself and with her. If it becomes too much… don’t be afraid to take a step back.” 

 

“Okay, Mom. I promise,” he said, hoping that would ease her mind. 

 

Their conversation ended as they came to a stop outside the gates to the Explorer’s Club. The imposing structure loomed before them, a relic itself, with its gothic architecture and iron-clad doors that kept uninvited visitors at bay. It looked more like a fortress than a museum, and the air surrounding it seemed charged with history and secrecy. “Alright, we’ll start by talking to Professor Wren, and if she doesn’t have any information, then I’ll see what I can find in the archives. They do enjoy keeping records on everything here.”

 

Misako took a deep breath, her eyes reflecting her awe of the opulent architecture. “You know, when I worked here, it was like a second home for me. I spent countless hours in the archives. There’s a certain magic about the knowledge contained within these walls,” she said, a hint of nostalgia in her voice.

 

As soon as they stepped inside, they were promptly greeted by Cecil, who, despite his welcoming words, was obviously displeased by their presence. “Misako. What a… surprise,” Cecil said, his tone dripping with forced politeness as he adjusted his spectacles. His eyes flickered to Lloyd, and his frown deepened. “And you brought company. How unexpected.”

 

Lloyd crossed his arms, already growing tired of the man’s attitude. “We’re here to see Professor Wren.”

 

Cecil scoffed, clasping his hands behind his back. “Professor Wren is quite busy. You can submit an official request if you’d like, though I doubt she has time for… outside inquiries.” His gaze lingered on Misako, a silent reminder of whatever past tensions lay between them.

 

Misako offered a tight smile, though Lloyd could tell she was barely holding back her irritation. “We won’t take much of her time. This is important, Cecil.”

 

Cecil sniffed, adjusting his glasses. “Everything here is important, Misako. I’m sure you understand that we don’t just let anyone waltz in and demand—”

 

“Oh, hush. I always have time to talk to a fellow archeologist,” Professor Wren interrupted walking into the lobby. Professor Wren strode toward them, her sharp eyes scanning the room before landing on Misako with a warm, knowing smile. “It’s been too long,” she said, offering a hand. Misako took it with a grateful nod.

 

“Eden,” Misako greeted, relief evident in her voice. “I appreciate you seeing us.”

 

Eden turned her gaze to Lloyd, sizing him up. “And you must be her son. I’d say you have your mother’s curiosity, but from what I’ve heard, you’ve inherited your father’s stubbornness. Well if Misako thinks this is important, I’ll hear you out.” Cecil looked ready to protest, but a pointed look from Wren silenced him. With a displeased sigh, he turned on his heel and disappeared down the hall.

 

Eden led them through the grand corridors of the Explorer’s Club, past towering bookshelves filled with dusty tomes and glass cases displaying ancient relics. The deeper they went, the quieter it became, until they reached her private study—a cozy room cluttered with papers, maps, and artifacts from her latest expeditions.

 

“Now,” Eden said, settling into a chair and motioning for them to do the same. “What is it you need?”

 

Lloyd reached into his pocket, pulling out the picture of the dagger, and sliding it across the desk. Eden picked it up, her brow furrowing as she examined it. Her expression darkened almost instantly, her fingers tightening around the edges of the photograph. She set it down carefully, as if handling the real thing might burn her.

 

“Where did you get this?” she asked, her tone sharp with a mix of curiosity and concern.

 

Lloyd leaned forward, resting his forearms on the desk. “Sting said he stole it from here. The security measures you had on it weren’t exactly standard for just another artifact.” He tilted his head slightly. “Why were you so scared of it?”

 

Eden let out a slow breath, exchanging a look with Misako before reaching for a stack of old documents buried beneath her research notes. She sifted through them, finally pulling out a thick, leather-bound book. When she opened it, the pages were brittle with age, the ink faded but still legible. She flipped to a specific entry and turned the book so Lloyd could see.

 

“The Dagger of Kirai,” she said, tapping an illustration that matched the one in the photograph. “It’s not just a relic. It’s a weapon—one that’s been lost and found throughout history, leaving nothing but disaster in its wake.”

 

Lloyd frowned, scanning the aged text. “What kind of disaster?”

 

Eden’s lips pressed into a thin line before she answered. “Wars. Entire civilizations collapsing overnight. Mass hysteria. Every time this dagger resurfaces, something catastrophic follows.” She turned another page, revealing a more detailed sketch of the blade. “It’s said to contain the spirit of Kirai, an ancient being of chaos and destruction. We don’t know if it’s a curse, sentience, or just legend, but one thing is certain—whoever wields it is changed by it.” Eden tapped a particular passage. “Every recorded owner either vanished, went mad, or turned against their own people.”

 

“So where was it found,” Lloyd asked as a wave of dread hit him.

 

Eden sighed taking off her glasses and pinching the bridge of her nose. It was during an exploration of the Dark Island. Myself and a few other club members were investigating a ruined city when we found an underground temple. I had told them to stay out of it until we knew more but they just wouldn’t listen.”

 

Lloyd exchanged a glance with Misako, who frowned, her fingers tightening slightly on the armrest of her chair. “And I assume that’s when things started going wrong?” she asked.

 

Eden nodded, rubbing her temples. “The temple was in an unnatural state of preservation as if it had been untouched by time. The deeper we went, the more we noticed something was… off. The air was thick, and heavy, like it was pressing down on us. We found murals depicting a figure wielding the dagger, always surrounded by fire, ruin, and shadows. The texts we translated warned of its power, saying it would ‘whisper to the lost and command the broken.’” She glanced at Lloyd. “We should have left it there.”

 

“But you didn’t,” Lloyd said, already knowing the answer.

 

Eden let out a hollow laugh. “Of course not. The others were too eager to claim it. A few of them ignored my protests and retrieved the dagger from its resting place. As soon as they did, everything changed.” Her expression darkened. “The walls shook. The torches we had flickered and turned an eerie blue. And then we heard… a voice. It wasn’t loud, but it was everywhere, whispering in a language we couldn’t understand.” She exhaled sharply. “One of our team members, Jonah, grabbed the dagger despite my warnings. The moment his fingers wrapped around the hilt, he screamed. Not in pain—at least, not at first—but as if something had taken hold of him.”

 

Lloyd felt a chill crawl down his spine. “What happened to him?”

 

Eden was quiet for a moment before responding, her voice laced with something close to guilt. “Jonah was… never the same. He became erratic and paranoid. He kept muttering about voices in his head, about visions of fire and war. We subdued him and got the dagger away from him, but by the time we returned to Ninjago, he had disappeared. No one’s seen him since.”

 

Lloyd clenched his jaw. “And instead of destroying the dagger, you locked it away.”

 

Eden sighed, shaking her head. “We don’t know how to destroy it. Every method we considered risked releasing whatever was inside. So, the club agreed to contain it, to bury it in our archives where no one would find it.”

 

“Well, we have it now so you don’t need to worry about it causing any more problems. Thank you for talking with us,” Lloyd said, standing up and tucking the picture back into his pocket.

 

Eden hesitated, then gave him a sharp look. “If you really do have it, you need to be careful, Lloyd. That dagger isn’t something you just keep locked in a vault and forget about. It will find a way to influence whoever is near it.”

 

Misako stood as well, placing a hand on Eden’s shoulder. “We’ll be cautious, Eden. But we need to understand what we’re dealing with if we’re going to keep it from falling into the wrong hands again.”

 

Eden exhaled, nodding. “Then you should know this—Jonah wasn’t the first to be affected by the dagger, and he won’t be the last. Every record we have suggests that the longer someone is around it, the more it… seeps into them. It finds their weaknesses, and their fears, and twists them. If you don’t have a plan for containing it, you need to find one. Fast.”

 

Lloyd’s fingers curled into a fist at his side. He had fought many things in his life—villains, ancient evils, his own destiny—but something about the way Eden spoke sent a different kind of unease through him. This wasn’t just another cursed artifact. This was something worse.

 

“We’ll figure it out,” he said firmly, though he wasn’t sure if he was trying to reassure Eden or himself.

 

Eden’s expression remained grim, but she nodded. “Then I hope you don’t wait too long.”

 

As they left her study and made their way back through the grand halls of the Explorer’s Club, Misako glanced at Lloyd, her eyes filled with quiet concern. “We need to talk to the others. If this dagger is as dangerous as Eden says, we can’t afford to keep it in our possession for long.” Lloyd nodded, but his mind was already racing ahead. They had the dagger. Now, the real question was—what were they going to do with it?

Chapter 12

Harumi ran her brush through her hair, enjoying the quiet of the morning. She had learned that if she wanted to have a moment to herself before everyone else was awake, then she had to get up with the sun. Of course, Lloyd and Wu were already awake by then, but they left her in peace, and this particular morning, Lloyd and Misako had gone out to find information on the dagger. The sun draped its golden rays over Ninjago City, casting soft shadows through the thin curtains of Harumi’s room. She put down the brush and caught her reflection in the mirror, her heart still aching from the events of the last few days. The dagger, that damn dagger… Its reputation hung like a dark cloud over them, looming larger than any figure she had faced before. Every time she even so much as walked past the library, she felt the shadow of its chaos looming over her, beckoning to the fears she had buried long ago.

 

Harumi's thoughts were interrupted by a sudden chatter outside the bathroom. Stepping out, she saw Wu talking to Warden Nobel, both of them looking quite pleased. “Aww, good morning, Harumi. The Warden was actually just asking for you.”

 

Harumi offered a half-hearted smile, crossing her arms defensively. “Well, whatever you heard is wrong. I’ve been a well-behaved citizen during my stay here.”

 

Nobel let out an amused chuckle, his grin widening. “Indeed you have. In fact, that’s why I’m here. The judge has looked over your records and has decided that you’re ready to reenter society as a contributing member of the community. Whether you choose to simply do a set time of community service or find a job is a decision that I will leave entirely up to you.”

 

Harumi’s heart raced as her mind processed Warden Nobel’s words. “Reenter society?” she echoed, her voice barely above a whisper. Memories of her past intertwined with the present, tugging at her anxieties. “Do you really think I’m ready for that?”

 

Wu stepped closer, his usual calm demeanor radiating reassurance. “You’ve shown remarkable growth, Harumi. Your reflections and actions since you’ve been here have proven that you’re more than capable of facing your past.”

 

“Of course, you don’t have to have an answer right away; think it over for a bit, and then let me know what you decide,” Nobel said, his tone shifting to something more serious. "But remember, Harumi, choices shape our future. It's time for you to choose your own path."

 

Harumi felt a swirl of emotions — anxiety, excitement, and dread. The thought of venturing out into Ninjago City felt exhilarating yet terrifying. A part of her was afraid of encountering the remnants of who she used to be. She wanted to rebel against her past, but could she really escape it?

 

“I appreciate it,” she replied cautiously. “But I need to think about it.” She offered Warden Nobel a polite nod before he departed. Wu remained standing beside her, watching as she stared at the door long after Nobel had left. Harumi knew he wouldn’t push her for an answer, but his presence alone was a quiet encouragement—reminding her that she wasn’t alone in this decision.

 

“You’ve come a long way,” he said finally, folding his hands behind his back.

 

Harumi let out a breath she hadn’t realized she was holding. “You really believe that? Even after everything I did?”

 

Wu nodded without hesitation. “Redemption isn’t about erasing the past. It’s about learning from it and choosing to be better moving forward.”

 

Harumi dropped her gaze to the floor, her hands tightening into fists at her sides. “That’s easy to say. But what if—what if people out there don’t see it that way?” Her voice wavered. “What if no matter what I do, I’m still just the princess who nearly destroyed Ninjago?”

 

Wu sighed, stepping closer. “Some people will never let go of the past, Harumi. But their perception of you is not who you are. You decide that.” She swallowed hard, her mind spinning with possibilities. Could she really step back into the city as someone new? As someone better?

 

“Lloyd will be back soon,” Wu continued, his voice steady. “Perhaps speaking with him will help you decide.” Harumi nodded absentmindedly. A part of her did want to see him, to hear what he thought about all this. But another part of her feared his response. Would he trust her to make the right choice?

 

The rest of the morning passed in a blur. Harumi went about her routine, but the weight of the Warden’s words refused to leave her mind. Every step she took inside the monastery felt heavier than the last, like the walls themselves were holding her in place, reminding her of the safety within them—but also the isolation. By the time the sun reached its peak, she found herself outside the monastery gates, absentmindedly pulling blades of grass from the earth. The quiet was usually comforting, but today it only amplified the storm in her head. She was so lost in thought that she didn’t hear the familiar sound of footsteps approaching. It wasn’t until she sensed someone standing nearby that she looked up—straight into those green eyes that, no matter what, seemed to see right through all her masks.

 

Lloyd was watching her carefully as if studying her reaction. “Hey,” he said simply, his voice even but cautious.

 

Harumi swallowed, feeling her pulse quicken. “You’re back.”

 

Lloyd nodded, shoving his hands into his pockets. “Yeah. Took longer than expected, but we found something.” He hesitated, then sat down beside her on the grass. “Wu told me what happened.”

 

Harumi let out a dry chuckle. “Of course he did.”

 

Lloyd didn’t respond right away. Instead, he glanced toward the temple, his expression unreadable. “How do you feel about it?”

 

Harumi exhaled, looking down at the ground. “I don’t know. I should be happy, right? This is what I wanted—a chance to move forward. But now that it’s actually happening… I guess I’m scared.” She hesitated before admitting, “Part of me wonders if I even deserve it.”

 

Lloyd was quiet for a long moment, and when he finally spoke, his voice was gentle. “I get it. Change is terrifying, especially when you don’t know how people will react. But… you’ve worked for this, Harumi. You’ve put in the effort. That has to count for something.”

 

Harumi turned to look at him. “But will it ever be enough?”

 

Lloyd met her gaze with a sincere smile. “Maybe not for everyone,” he admitted. “But that doesn’t mean you stop trying.”

 

Harumi felt something in her chest loosen, just slightly. “And you? Do you think I should do it?”

 

Lloyd was silent, then he sighed, running a hand through his hair. “I think,” he said slowly, “that it’s not about what I think. It’s about what you want. But if you want my honest opinion, yeah. I think you should.”

 

“Something else is on your mind,” Lloyd said poking at her shoulder jokingly. “What is it?”

 

Harumi hesitated, then let out a small sigh, brushing a stray lock of hair behind her ear. “It’s just… ever since the night that dagger was almost stolen, I feel like, I don’t know, like it’s been calling out to me.”

 

Lloyd’s expression darkened, his relaxed posture shifting as he sat up straighter. “Calling out to you?” he repeated, his voice now laced with concern.

 

Harumi nodded slowly, arms wrapping around her knees. “I know how it sounds. But every time I even think about it, I feel this… pull. Like it’s whispering to me, like it wants me to—” She cut herself off, pressing her lips together. She wasn’t even sure what she was trying to say.

 

Lloyd frowned, glancing toward the monastery as if he could see the dagger locked away within its walls. “That’s not nothing, Harumi.”

 

She let out a dry laugh. “You think I don’t know that? I thought maybe I was just paranoid, but it’s not going away. If anything, it’s getting worse.” Her fingers dug into the fabric of her pants. “It doesn’t make sense.”

 

Lloyd curled his fingers into a fist as the warning that Eden had given him repeated in his mind. Of course she was feeling this way, she had touched the dagger when that thing was trying to steal it. But then why hadn’t he been affected? He had been the one to hold onto until it was secure in the monastery. “That dagger—Eden warned us it influences people the longer they’re around it.” He exhaled sharply, eyes narrowing in thought. “If you’re feeling something this strong already, we need to be careful.”

 

Harumi hugged her knees tighter. “It’s not like I want to listen to it,” she said quickly. “I don’t even know if it’s real or just my own mind playing tricks on me. But… it’s there. Like a whisper in the back of my head, just out of reach.”

 

Lloyd’s jaw tightened. “I don’t like this,” he admitted. “You shouldn’t be feeling anything from it at all. It’s locked away, sealed. You haven’t even seen it since that night.”

 

Harumi’s fingers curled against her arms. “I know .” Her voice was sharper than she intended, but frustration warred with fear inside her. “That’s what scares me.” Silence stretched between them for a moment, the weight of the conversation pressing down like an invisible force. Harumi could see the concern in Lloyd’s expression, the gears turning in his mind as he tried to make sense of it.

 

“Alright, we’ll figure this out. For now I still think you should take the Warden up on his offer, might distract you enough so that damn thing doesn’t have an influence on you.”

 

Harumi exhaled slowly, staring down at the grass between her fingers. “You really think that’ll help?”

 

Lloyd shrugged. “It’s worth a shot. Sitting around here, dwelling on it, isn’t going to do you any favors. Besides…” He shot her a small smirk. “It’d be nice to see you doing something that doesn’t involve ancient cursed artifacts for once.”

 

Harumi scoffed, rolling her eyes. “Gee, thanks for the encouragement.” But despite her sarcasm, the idea lingered. Maybe Lloyd had a point. If she threw herself into something—anything—maybe the whispers would fade. Maybe she could prove to herself that she wasn’t doomed to repeat her past.

 

She pulled her legs out from under her and stood, brushing dirt from her pants. “Alright. I’ll think about it.”

 

Lloyd pushed himself up as well, nodding. “That’s all I’m asking.” His expression grew serious again. “But if the dagger’s influence gets worse… if anything changes, you’ll tell me, right?”

 

Harumi hesitated. She wasn’t used to having someone who genuinely cared about her well-being. A part of her wanted to push it down, to insist that she could handle this on her own. But another part of her—the part that had been trying to change—knew she couldn’t afford to let her pride get in the way. She met his gaze, her voice quieter this time. “Yeah. I will.”

 

Lloyd studied her for a moment as if assessing whether he believed her. Then, finally, he nodded. “Good.”

 

Harumi glanced back at the monastery, the weight of her decision pressing down on her. If she took the Warden’s offer, it would mean stepping into a world that might never fully accept her. It would mean proving herself over and over again to people who might never forgive her. But wasn’t that what redemption was?

Walking through the city, Harumi kept her eyes peeled for only businesses that were asking for employees. She knew her chances of getting a job were slim, but if she was being honest, she’d rather try every single place in Ninjago before she chose to pick up trash. Her first stop was a small café nestled between two shops—an enticing aroma wafted through the air. The sign above the door read, "Ninjago Brew," and though she felt some nervousness ripple through her, she pushed the door open and stepped inside. The bell jingled overhead, signaling her entrance.

 

The café had an inviting atmosphere, sunlight filtering through the large front window and highlighting the shelves filled with various teas and freshly baked goods. Behind the counter stood a middle-aged woman with warm, kind eyes. She looked up and smiled, wiping her hands on her blue apron.

 

“Welcome! What can I get you?” the woman asked cheerfully.

 

Harumi hesitated, her eyes darting nervously around the space. “Um, I’m actually here to ask about a job,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

 

“Ah! I’m so sorry, but we actually just filled the position, but if you don’t mind working in the food business, I heard that Chen’s Noddle House is hiring some wait staff too,” the woman offered, a hint of sympathy in her tone.

 

Harumi's heart sank at the news. Just like that—a door was closing before it even began to open. Just because the noodle restaurant was hiring did not mean she had a chance at the job; after all, the owner was Skylor. And although the two had never directly gone against each other, Harumi was well aware that Skylor had been one of the people she had seriously hurt. “I understand. Thank you for your time.”

 

As Harumi stepped back onto the bustling streets of Ninjago City, her heart felt heavier than before. She made her way to Chen's Noodle House, fighting the tightening knot of anxiety in her stomach. What would Skylor say? Would she even consider hiring her after everything? The towering buildings loomed overhead, the chatter of pedestrians creating a symphony of life that felt at odds with her internal turmoil.

 

Drawing in a deep breath, she approached the noodle house. The warm, spicy scent from inside was inviting, but it only exacerbated the pit in her stomach. Pushing the door open, she stepped inside, and a bell jingled overhead, garnering the attention of a few patrons and the restaurant’s greeter. “Hello, miss. How can I help you today?” the older man asked, giving her a warm smile.

 

“Uh, actually, I was hoping to apply for a job. I heard you guys were hiring,” Harumi said softly as she scanned the restaurant, trying to get a sense of what to expect.

 

“Of course, come with me,” he said, gesturing to her to follow him to an office in the back. After a short moment, they reached their destination. Opening the door, he let Skylor know that there was a new applicant and then let Harumi in. As the door swung open, Harumi’s heart raced as she stepped into the modest office. The walls were lined with pictures of delicious-looking dishes, and the aroma of flavorful broth wafted in through the slightly open window. Seated behind a cluttered desk was Skylor, her expression a mixture of concentration and curiosity.

 

“Harumi,” Skylor said, looking up from a stack of papers, her eyes widening in surprise, though Harumi couldn’t tell how she actually felt. “What brings you here?”

 

“Um, I heard you were hiring,” Harumi began, the words tumbling out more awkwardly than she intended. “I thought I’d come and see if there was still an opportunity. I completely understand if you don’t even want to consider it. I know we didn’t really get off on the right foot.”

 

Skylor leaned back in her chair, letting out a sigh. “Don’t worry about that. Lloyd filled me in on your current situation, I just wasn’t expecting you to want to work here.” 

 

“Did he?” Harumi asked, her voice barely above a whisper. The acknowledgment didn’t soften her racing heart; if anything, it only made it pound louder. “It’s just, I thought I could…” She faltered, her mind racing through all the moments that had painted her past with seemingly indelible stains. “I want to prove that I can be better.”

 

“Look,” Skylor said, her tone shifting to something more empathetic, “I appreciate you coming here. But it’s not just about wanting to prove something to me or anyone else. When you work in a kitchen, you have to truly want to be there. It’s hard, fast-paced, and sometimes messy. It would be a fresh start, but it also puts you in the spotlight again. Can you handle that?”

 

A tension settled over Harumi as she contemplated Skylor’s words. Her heart trembled between fear of failure and an overwhelming urge to escape her past riddled with regret. Could she handle it? “I need to try,” she said finally, her voice determined despite the uncertainty shaking within.

 

Skylor studied her for a long minute and then slowly nodded. “Alright, but let’s not get ahead of ourselves. Why don’t you try a trial shift? See if you like the environment before we make any commitments on both sides.”

 

“Really?” Harumi blinked, attempting to gauge Skylor’s sincerity. “You’d actually give me a chance?”

 

“You know who I am. I don’t hold grudges because grudges can leave you stuck in the past. You need to prove yourself; that much is clear. Just remember, the job requires a lot of effort, not just showing up. If you’re ready for that, I’m willing to show you the ropes.”

 

“You’re… really alright with this?” Harumi asked, feeling taken aback by Skylor’s compassionate response. “Thank you… I won’t let you down.”

 

As Skylor outlined the expectations of her potential role, Harumi’s heart raced with an odd mix of fear and excitement. By the time they went through everything, a plan began to form in her mind— though she had taken a leap into something uncharted, maybe she could also create something new in herself. 

 

After the conversation ended, Skylor dismissed her for the day. “We’ll see you tomorrow morning bright and early.” Harumi stepped out of the noodle house, the bustling activity of the city swirling around her. She felt lighter, as if just a glimpse into possibility had taken a weight off her shoulders. She found herself surprisingly excited to start this new chapter of her life, a new identity in a way. Starting tomorrow, she was going to be a waitress at Chen’s Noddle House. Didn’t hurt that the uniform was cute.

Chapter 13

“Alright, like I said yesterday, you have an assigned section of tables that you will be serving. Be polite and try to be as fast as possible, and if there are any issues, let me know,” Skylor said as she handed Harumi an orange wist apron. “You can put your ticket pad and extra utensils in the pockets.”

 

Harumi took the apron with a mixture of excitement and apprehension. The fabric felt strange against her fingers, yet oddly comforting. Wearing this might mean she was stepping into a new role, a potential lifeline. “Got it,” she replied, trying to mask the tremor in her voice. 

 

“Don’t worry,” Skylor said, noticing her anxiety as she tied the apron around Harumi’s waist. "Just watch me and follow my lead."

 

Soon, the bustling restaurant came to life as the lunch rush began. The air buzzed with chatter, laughter, and the clinking of porcelain. Harumi watched Skylor effortlessly glide between tables, her movements confident and sure. Taking a deep breath, Harumi mentally prepared herself and stepped out into her assigned space.

 

Her first table consisted of a couple, and she approached with a tentative smile. “Hi there! Welcome to Chen’s Noodle House. Can I get you started with some drinks?”

 

The woman looked up at her, a friendly expression on her face. “I’ll have the jasmine tea, please,” she said before turning to her partner. “What about you?”

 

“Just water for me,” he replied, glancing around the restaurant.

 

“Sure, I’ll be right back!” Harumi said, quickly walking to the counter. She glanced at Skylor, who nodded encouragingly. 

 

When she returned a few minutes later with the drinks, she felt a rush of accomplishment. The couple smiled at her as they took the drinks. “Thank you!” the woman said. “For our main courses, I think we’ll get the spicy noodle soup and the chicken chow mein.”

 

“Great choices! I’ll put that in for you,” Harumi replied, jotting down their order on her pad. As she turned to head to the kitchen, she felt a surge of confidence; her nervousness felt diminished. However, as the orders piled up and the kitchen became louder, the excitement quickly transformed into chaos. A wave of patrons flooded in, and soon it felt as if the café had transformed into a whirlpool of voices. Walking over to a table full of teenagers, she could already feel her patience draining as they continued to be obnoxiously loud and ignore her.

 

“Guys, stop it! She’s ready to take our order,” one of the girls laughed, effectively calming the others. Well, as calm as teenagers could get.

 

“Alright, what can I get you?” Harumi asked, forcing her voice to rise above the noise. 

 

A boy with spiky hair looked up, grinning. “I’ll take the shrimp lo mein, but make it extra spicy! And can you… I dunno, like, make my noodles dance?” 

 

A ripple of laughter echoed through the table. Harumi laughed nervously. “I… um, I can’t promise that, but I’ll get you the spicy lo mein,” she responded, quickly scribbling down the order.

 

“I want the same!” chirped another girl, flipping her hair over her shoulder. “And some spring rolls. I love the spring rolls here! Make those extra crispy, please!" she added with a wink. 

 

"Alright, two extra spicy shrimp lo meins and some crispy spring rolls," Harumi repeated, her eyes darting between the amused faces of the group. They were an eclectic bunch, but they all shared the same infectious energy. “Is there anything else I can get you guys?”

 

Yeah, can I get a mango bubble tea?” another boy asked, drumming his fingers on the table. “Oh, and can you put extra boba in it? Like, a lot of boba.”

 

Harumi jotted it down and turned to the last two members of the group, who were whispering to each other. One of them, a girl with dyed purple streaks in her hair, smirked before speaking up. “I’ll have the miso ramen with extra tofu.” She leaned forward slightly. “And if you can get the chef to draw a smiley face with the chili oil, I’d really appreciate it.”

 

Harumi resisted the urge to sigh. “I’ll see what I can do.”

 

The last teenager, a boy with a hoodie pulled low over his eyes, finally looked up. “Uh… just a beef bowl. And a green tea.”

 

“Alright then! So, that’s two spicy shrimp lo meins, one order of crispy spring rolls, a mango bubble tea with extra boba, miso ramen with extra tofu—and a smiley face—plus a beef bowl and a green tea. Did I miss anything?” The teenagers nodded, some grinning, others already returning to their side conversations.

 

Harumi turned to leave, barely making it three steps before Skylor slid past her, balancing a tray stacked with plates. “How’s it going?” she asked over her shoulder.

 

Harumi let out a breath. “I think I’m surviving. Mostly.”

 

Skylor smirked. “Welcome to the restaurant life.”

 

Harumi made her way to the kitchen, slipping her order into the queue and taking a moment to breathe. She knew it was only the first day and things could change but she found herself enjoying the job, even the hard parts of it. She felt as though she was actually doing something to contribute and she wasn’t being judged or resented. There had been a few people that recognized her but they had been surprisingly forgiving. As she stood by the kitchen, waiting for the orders to be prepared, she felt a strange sense of normalcy settle over her. It had been a long time since she had felt this way—useful, independent, and, most importantly, not defined by her past.

 

The scent of sizzling noodles and simmering broth filled the air, and Harumi watched as the chefs moved with precision, calling out orders and plating dishes with impressive speed. A steaming bowl of miso ramen was slid onto the counter, complete with a carefully drawn chili oil smiley face. She couldn’t help but chuckle. “Here’s your beef bowl and green tea,” one of the kitchen staff said, placing another dish beside it. “And the bubble tea—hope they like their boba overload.”

 

Harumi smiled and carefully loaded the drinks onto her tray before adding the food. Balancing it took a bit of effort, but she managed, making her way back to the teenagers’ table. “Alright, here we go!” she announced, setting their plates down one by one. “Extra spicy lo mein for you two, crispy spring rolls, a mango bubble tea with lots of boba, miso ramen with extra tofu and a smiley face, and a beef bowl with green tea.”

 

The girl with purple streaks leaned in to inspect her ramen before grinning. “You actually did it? Respect.”

 

Harumi smirked. “Told you I’d see what I could do.”

 

The group seemed satisfied, diving into their meals with enthusiasm. As she turned to leave, the spiky-haired boy called after her. “Hey, new girl! You’re pretty cool. We’ll ask for you next time.”

 

Harumi blinked in surprise but managed to reply, “Looking forward to it.”

---

By the end of the day Harumi was exhausted and her feet felt like they might fall off if she took another step. Sitting at the sushi train she eagerly listened to one of the other waitresses while they waited for the last customers to leave so they could start cleaning. “So anyway my boyfriend moved in with me and has been nothing but a pain in the ass. Like last week he had some of his friends over which is fine, right? The problem was, they made a huge mess in the living room and I had to clean it up the next day.”

 

Harumi hummed in sympathy, rubbing her sore wrist as she reached for a glass of water. “Did he at least help at all?” she asked, glancing at the other waitress.

 

“Pfft, no,” the girl scoffed, rolling her eyes. “He just kept saying he’d ‘get to it’ and then never did. So I had to clean up everything before my shift the next morning.”

 

Harumi shook her head, amused but also slightly horrified. “That’s terrible. Have you called him out on it?”

 

“Oh, absolutely.” The waitress leaned forward conspiratorially. “He got all defensive at first, but I told him if it happened again, he and his buddies could sleep in the mess they made.” She huffed, crossing her arms. “I swear, men have no idea how much effort it takes to keep a place looking decent.”

 

Harumi chuckled, glancing down at her apron. A stray noodle clung stubbornly to the fabric, a testament to how chaotic the shift had been. “You’re not wrong.”

 

Before the conversation could continue, Skylor approached, stretching her arms above her head. “Alright, everyone, let’s get this place cleaned up. The sooner we’re done, the sooner we can all get out of here.”

 

A collective groan rippled through the small group, but they all got to their feet. Harumi grabbed a rag and started wiping down the tables, the repetitive motion oddly soothing despite her aching limbs. As she worked, she caught Skylor watching her with an approving smile. “You did good today, Harumi.”

 

Harumi paused, a warm feeling spreading through her chest at the genuine praise. “Thanks. It was hectic, but… I think I actually liked it.”

 

Skylor grinned. “Told you it wouldn’t be so bad. Hey, if you don’t mind I’d like to talk to you when we’re done cleaning.”

 

Harumi raised an eyebrow but nodded. “Sure. Everything okay?”

 

“Yeah, nothing bad,” Skylor reassured her with a small smile. “Just something I want to check in about.” Harumi didn’t press further, instead focusing on finishing her task. The restaurant was finally empty, and the clatter of dishes being stacked and wiped down filled the air. It had been a long day, but there was something strangely satisfying about seeing the place slowly return to order after the chaos of the lunch and dinner rush.

 

Once the last table was wiped clean and the chairs were stacked, Skylor gestured for Harumi to follow her into the small break room. The air was quieter here, the distant hum of the kitchen barely audible. Skylor leaned against the counter, arms crossed in a relaxed stance. “You did really well today,” she started. “But I wanted to ask—how are you feeling about this? About working here?”

 

Harumi considered the question, rolling her sore wrist absentmindedly. “Honestly? I thought it would be harder. Not just the work, but… everything else. I know some people recognized me, and I was worried about how they’d react.”

 

Skylor nodded in understanding. “Yeah, I noticed a few stares, but no one caused trouble. I think people are seeing that you’re just… trying to move forward.”

 

Harumi exhaled slowly, a mix of relief and lingering uncertainty settling in her chest. “I guess so. It’s just strange, being treated like a normal person again. Like I’m not… the Harumi they all remember.”

 

“You’re not,” Skylor said firmly. “You’re here, you’re working, and you’re proving that you’re not the same person you were back then. That’s what matters. I’m gonna let you in on a little secret. When I first took over the business I felt the same way you’re feeling. I mean the previous owner, my father, had tried to take over Ninjago and I had temporarily helped him. A lot of the staff and customers were convinced that I couldn’t be trusted, and for a while, I wasn’t sure if they were wrong. I kept waiting for the other shoe to drop, for someone to tell me I didn’t belong here.”

 

Harumi listened intently, surprised by Skylor’s honesty. She had always known about Chen and his crimes, but she had never really thought about how that had affected Skylor.

 

“But over time,” Skylor continued, “I proved to them—and to myself—that I wasn’t my father. I made this place my own. It took work, but eventually, people stopped looking at me like I was just his daughter and started seeing me for who I am.” She met Harumi’s gaze. “You’re doing the same thing, whether you realize it or not.”

 

Harumi swallowed, the weight of Skylor’s words settling deep within her. She hadn’t thought of it like that before. She had spent so much time thinking she would never escape the shadow of her past, but here she was, making an effort, taking steps toward something new.

 

She hesitated before speaking. “Do you… do you ever stop feeling like you have to prove yourself?”

 

Skylor sighed, offering a small, knowing smile. “Not completely. But one day, you’ll realize you’re not proving yourself to them anymore—you’re proving it to yourself. And that’s what really matters.”

 

Harumi looked down at her hands, fingers lightly gripping the fabric of her apron. She had spent so long defining herself by her past mistakes, by the expectations of others. Maybe it was time to start defining herself by what she did now.

 

She met Skylor’s eyes and nodded. “I think I’d like to stick around for a while.”

 

Skylor grinned. “Glad to hear it. Now go home and get some rest. You’ve earned it.”

 

Harumi chuckled as she untied her apron, exhaustion weighing heavy in her limbs. Walking out into the night air Harumi could feel her body beginning to clock out for the night so the sight of Lloyd’s car was like an oasis in a desert. Climbing into the passenger side she let out a yawn and instinctively pulled her legs up to rest her head on her knees.

 

“So how was work,” Lloyd teased his smirk growing at the tired glare Harumi shot him. 

 

Harumi groaned softly, stretching her sore arms as she settled into the seat. “It was… a lot. But surprisingly good. I didn’t think I’d enjoy it as much as I did.”

 

Lloyd raised an eyebrow, glancing over at her with genuine curiosity. “Really? You seemed pretty stressed about it yesterday.”

 

Harumi rolled her eyes but couldn’t suppress the small smile tugging at her lips. “I was. But it was just the first day jitters. After a while, I got the hang of it. Still, I can’t feel my feet right now.”

 

Lloyd chuckled. “Sounds like you earned a good rest. I’ll take you home, let you get some sleep. You definitely deserve it.”

 

“Thanks,” Harumi murmured, her exhaustion catching up with her. She closed her eyes for a moment, relishing the brief silence in the car. It had been a long day, but it felt… different. Like she was stepping into something new, even if it was small.

 

After a few moments, Lloyd broke the silence again, his voice softer this time. “I’m proud of you, Harumi. Really.”

 

She opened her eyes and glanced at him, surprised by the sincerity in his tone. “You are?”

 

“Of course,” he replied, a hint of a smile forming at the corners of his mouth. “I know it’s not easy, but you’re doing it. Taking steps. You’re not running away from it anymore. I see that.” Harumi felt a warmth settle in her chest at his words. It wasn’t often that she let herself believe she was doing something right, but hearing it from Lloyd—someone who had every reason to doubt her—made it feel real.

 

She turned her head slightly, resting her cheek against her knees. “Thanks, Lloyd,” she murmured, barely above a whisper. He didn’t say anything right away, just reached over to turn on the heat, letting the soft hum of the car fill the silence. The warmth seeped into her tired limbs, lulling her into a state of near drowsiness.

 

“You know,” Lloyd said after a moment, “Skylor told me you did well today. She seemed pretty impressed.”

 

Harumi let out a soft huff, though there was a trace of amusement in her voice. “Guess I must’ve done something right, then.”

 

Lloyd smirked, tapping his fingers against the steering wheel as they idled at a red light. “You should give yourself more credit. You’re trying, and people are noticing.”

 

She exhaled, watching the city lights blur past as they drove through Ninjago’s streets. It was strange, hearing that—stranger still to believe it. For so long, she had thought the only thing people would ever associate with her was the destruction she had once helped bring. Yet here she was, working, learning, and—maybe—earning a second chance. “You really do love me, Greenie,” she joked, letting her eyes close.

 

The soft lull of the car ride made it harder to keep her eyes open, her exhaustion weighing down on her like a heavy blanket. She didn’t fight it, letting her head rest against the window, the gentle hum of the engine lulling her closer to sleep. Just before she drifted off, she heard Lloyd’s voice again, quieter this time. As if he were talking to himself, thinking she was asleep. “You have no idea.” The corners of Harumi’s lips twitched at his words, but she kept her eyes closed, letting the warmth of the car and Lloyd’s voice wrap around her like a blanket. She wanted to respond, to tease him or say something witty, but sleep was already pulling her under. Instead, she let herself drift off, feeling—for the first time in a long time—like she was exactly where she was meant to be.

Chapter 14

It had been a few weeks since Harumi started at Chen’s, and she would be lying if she said she hadn’t enjoyed it. The familiar routine was comforting, her shifts had become a rhythm of chaos and satisfaction. Each day, she wore her apron with pride, even as the hours dragged on and her feet ached from standing. Skylor’s encouragement lingered in her mind, pushing her to embrace this part of her life. The praise from her coworkers made it even better, their laughter and camaraderie infusing the restaurant with a spirit she hadn’t expected to find.

 

That afternoon, as she prepared one of her tables for the next group of customers, she could feel someone watching her but chose not to acknowledge it. It was probably just someone waiting to complain to one of the staff members anyway. However, the warning bells in her head were persistent. Finally, unable to shake the feeling, Harumi glanced over her shoulder and caught sight of a figure standing near the entrance. An overweight man with greasy hair and a stained t-shirt. He was looking at her with a look in his eyes that she had seen many times during her time with the SOG. He thought he was entitled to whatever he wanted and was going to make her miserable to try and get that. She watched as he argued with the greeter to place him in her section, and her heart sank when he succeeded.

 

“Welcome to Chen’s, I’ll be your server today. Can I start you off with a drink?” Harumi forced a smile, though her insides tightened with dread. The man, now seated at one of her tables, had a presence that oozed intimidation. He leaned back, eyes glinting with a mix of arrogance and interest as he surveyed her.

 

“Water,” he grunted, dismissively waving a hand. 

 

“Sure, I’ll be right back with that,” Harumi replied, her heart racing. She turned on her heels and hurried to the drink station, where Skylor noticed her unease.

 

“Hey, everything okay?” Skylor asked, filling a glass with ice.

 

“Just peachy,” Harumi replied, forcing a laugh. “Got a real charmer in my section.” 

 

Skylor turned slightly to peer at the man. “Ugh, I saw him come in. He’s got ‘trouble’ written all over him.” She leaned in closer, whispering, “If he gives you any trouble, just nod at me. I’ve got your back.”

 

“Thanks, I appreciate it,” Harumi said, grabbing the water and taking a deep breath as she steeled herself to approach the table again.

 

As she placed the water down, the man looked up at her with an unsettling smile. “You’re new here, huh? Bet you’d rather be somewhere else,” he sneered, his voice oily and thick.

 

“Actually, I’m really enjoying working here,” Harumi said, keeping her tone steady. “Can I take your order?”

 

“Just the special,” he replied. Then, as she turned to leave, he added, “And maybe I’ll have another drink, too. Something a little stronger.” He leaned forward, eyes narrowing. “You know, you remind me of all the good things in life. I could use a friend like you.”

 

A cold shiver ran down her spine, and she smiled tightly. “Alright, I’ll get that for you.” 

 

As she walked back toward the kitchen, she overheard a couple of regulars at the bar whispering. “Same guy gave Jess a hard time last week,” one said.

 

“Poor girl, he looks like a real creep,” the other replied, clearly concerned. Harumi swallowed the knot in her throat, her grip tightening on her notepad. She had dealt with men like this before—entitled, overconfident, thinking they could say whatever they wanted without consequence. In the past, she might have had the power to put someone like him in his place, but here, she was just a waitress trying to do her job. If she just served him as fast as she could, then he would leave, and she wouldn’t have to deal with him anymore. Harumi quickly placed the order for the man, eager to minimize her interaction with him. She could feel her anxiety rising, her hands shaking slightly as she put in the order for the special and an alcoholic drink that generally added an air of comfort to a customer’s dining experience, though she had a sinking feeling it wouldn’t do much to soothe this one. While waiting for the food and drink to arrive, she busied herself with clearing tables, trying to stay in the zone. Just a few more minutes, she told herself. Just get through this.

 

Eventually, the man left, and Harumi could feel herself breathe again. As the last sound of the man’s laughing echoed out of the restaurant, Harumi let go of the breath she'd been holding since he first walked in. Skylor sidled up alongside her, putting an arm around her shoulder. “You did great, I saw him giving you a hard time. Don't let him get in your head, okay? You’ve got this.”

 

“Thanks, Skylor,” she replied, glancing back at the door, half-expecting him to march back in. “I just wish people could remember I’m here to serve food, not be their punching bag.”

 

Skylor leaned in closer, lowering her voice conspiratorially. “You know what you need? You need to go out with us after work. A little fun always helps clear the mind. Some of the staff and I are going to a quiet little bar just down the street.”

 

Harumi hesitated; this wasn’t the first time Skylor had made the suggestion, but she had never gone out with others before. It had always seemed like something you do with friends, and did the others really consider her a friend? “I don’t know, I’m not much of a drinker, and Lloyd had wanted to do some kind of meditation tonight.” Both of those were a lie, but she didn’t want to feel like she was imposing.

 

"Come on!" Skylor insisted, her enthusiasm contagious. "It’ll be good for you! Plus, how else are you going to shake off the dirt from that creep? We all need a night of laughter and good company. Besides, meditation? Sounds like the perfect way to make you fall asleep, not unwind.”

 

Harumi bit her lip, uncertain. The warmth of camaraderie was appealing, yet the fear of imposing felt heavy in her chest. “Are you sure I wouldn’t be a third wheel?”

 

“Please,” Skylor laughed. “I don’t think you realize how much we all appreciate you. You bring a fresh vibe to the place! Just come along, I promise it’ll be fun. You can order soda or something—no pressure to drink.” It was then that Harumi noticed a small table of servers at the bar, laughing and sharing animated stories. She felt a flicker of hope that maybe, just maybe, she could be part of their lighthearted world.

 

“Okay, you win,” she relented, trying to mask her excitement with a semblance of nonchalance. “But only for an hour or so.”

 

“Great! I’ll text you the details,” Skylor grinned, and as the evening wore on, Harumi found her head buzzing with the prospect of stepping outside her comfort zone. It was strange to think that only a couple months ago, she was locked up in Kryptarium alone and hopeless.

---

That evening, Harumi and Skylor walked down the streets to a small bar nestled between an apartment complex and a tattoo parlor. The sound of soft music and laughter drifted outside, and Harumi could already feel herself relaxing. As they entered the bar, the dim yellow lights embraced them, and the low hum of conversations blended with the gentle melodies of a live guitarist strumming at the far end. Everything felt alive, and Harumi was suddenly aware of the nervous flutter in her stomach. It was a new world compared to the hectic atmosphere of Chen's.

 

“Just a warning,” Skylor said, grabbing the barstool next to Harumi and sliding onto it. “When Karlos gets drunk, he starts talking non-stop about stuff he hasn’t actually done, and there’s no way to shut him up. Well, unless Vira wants to kiss him again.”

 

Harumi chuckled softly as she leaned in closer. “What’s the deal with those two anyway? It seems like they’re always flirting at work, but she insists they aren’t together.” 

 

“Ah, the age-old question,” Skylor said with a wink. “Karlos has had a crush on Vira since before I even started working there. He’s never been bold enough to actually ask her out, though. So there’s a lot of back and forth—she flirts, he flirts back, but neither makes a move. It’s kind of cute, really.”

 

As they chatted, the rest of the group arrived. It didn't take long for the group to pull Harumi into their banter, and she felt warmth spreading through her chest. “Look who finally made it!” Karlos shouted theatrically, holding up a cocktail like it was a trophy. “The new girl graces us with her presence! I was beginning to think you didn’t like us.” 

 

“No, she just finds you annoying,” Jess joked as she pulled Harumi closer. “She’s my baby sister now, and I think you should leave her alone. Honestly, what do you see in him, Vira?”

 

Vira rolled her eyes, leaning back with a laugh that lit up the dim room. “Don’t let him fool you. Karlos is all hot air and mediocre stories. But he has to be good for something, right? Maybe a shoulder to cry on when my date takes too long to show up.”

 

Karlos feigned a gasp. “Oh, the betrayal! I am the funniest person in this entire bar! How dare you, Vira?” He turned to Harumi, his expression shifting from hurt to mischief. “But, really, my dear new friend, if you need any comedy relief tonight, I volunteer as tribute.”

 

Harumi giggled, feeling herself ease into the atmosphere. The clinking of glasses, laughter, and sound of the guitar began to blend into a comforting melody, drowning out her earlier fears. She leaned over to Skylor, who had just ordered a round of drinks. “This is nice. I didn’t realize I could actually enjoy myself like this. You all are really fun!”

 

Skylor winked again, a bright spark in her eye. “See? You just needed a little push. Life’s too short to keep anxiety as your home, you know?”

 

As she swirled back to the bar, Jess leaned in toward Harumi. “So, we’re all curious—you and Lloyd? What’s the deal, are you guys dating?”

 

Harumi blinked a little too quickly, her heart skipping a beat. She hadn’t expected that question to drop in the midst of the lighthearted conversation. “Oh, um, Lloyd? No, we’re just…friends. He’s really supportive, and it’s nice to have someone looking out for me. But, I don’t know! I mean, after everything that’s happened between us, I’m not even sure how I feel.”

 

Vira leaned in with narrowed eyes, clearly not convinced. “Just friends, huh? It sounds like you’re trying to convince yourself, not us,” she teased, nudging Harumi playfully.

 

Harumi felt a flush creeping up her cheeks. “Okay, maybe I did consider the idea of something more,” she admitted, unable to suppress a smile. “But we haven’t discussed it…I mean, it’s complicated. He’s a great guy, but…”

 

“But what?” Skylor encouraged, her gaze gleaming with curiosity. “Come on, spill it!”

 

Taking a deep breath, Harumi squared her shoulders. “We both have our baggage. We’ve both been through... things.” She could feel the weight of her past creeping in, but being amongst this group made her want to share for the first time. “Lloyd has his issues, and I’m just finally piecing my life back together after everything that happened. It feels like a lot sometimes.”

 

The atmosphere shifted slightly, the laughter surrounding them fading into a more earnest conversation. “You’re not alone in that, Harumi,” Jess said gently. “We all have stories and struggles. The important part is that you’re here now, right? You’ve got friends standing around you.” 

 

“Let’s drink to that!” Karlos broke the serious moment, raising his drink high, and the others followed suit, glasses clinking loudly. “To friends, new and old! May we always find the light, no matter how dim the path ahead!” The cheer was infectious, and at that moment, Harumi felt a rush of gratitude for this new chapter in her life. 

 

As the night stretched on, Harumi found herself truly relaxing, her laughter mixing with the easy banter of her coworkers. It was strange how natural it felt to be here, surrounded by people who saw her not as a former princess, not as the quiet girl rebuilding her life, but simply as Harumi. No expectations, no judgments—just a part of their team.

 

Laughing at some story Karlos had just finished telling Harumi made her way to the bathroom to freshen up. As she washed her hands, she caught her reflection in the mirror and hesitated. For the first time in a long while, she didn’t recognize the expression on her face—it wasn’t guarded, bitter, or weighed down by guilt. She looked… happy. At ease. It was almost unsettling how natural it felt.

 

With a deep breath, she pushed open the door and made her way back toward the bar. The atmosphere was still lively, the warm hum of conversation wrapping around her like a comforting embrace. But as she stepped back toward the table, a tall figure blocked her path. Looking up, she was face to face with the same guy from the restaurant, only this time, he had a few friends with him. “Well, well,” he drawled, his smirk stretching wider. “Didn’t think I’d run into you again so soon.”

 

Harumi’s stomach tightened. The guy had been a nuisance back at the restaurant, throwing around entitled remarks when she refused to give him her number. Now, seeing him here with backup, his confidence seemed inflated.

 

“Not interested then, not interested now,” she said flatly, attempting to step around him.

 

One of his friends, a broad-shouldered man with an unimpressed scowl, shifted to block her way. “Relax, sweetheart, we just wanna talk.”

 

Harumi tensed. The bar was still alive with music and laughter, her friends only a few steps away, but the casual atmosphere suddenly felt stifling. “I don’t.” Her voice was firm, even as her pulse quickened.

 

The guy tilted his head, his smirk twitching. “You act like we’re the bad guys here. I was just thinking maybe we got off on the wrong foot. Let me buy you a drink.”

 

“Thank you, but no,” Harumi said, trying to step around him again, but before she could, another one of the guys wrapped an arm around her and his other hand covered her mouth. Harumi’s heart raced as the sudden shift in her surroundings closed in on her. Panic flooded her chest, but she forced herself to remain composed. The grip around her was firm but not yet tight enough to restrict her breathing. She felt the warmth of the man’s hand against her mouth, but she didn’t struggle immediately—she couldn’t afford to make any rash moves.

 

In the distance, she saw Karlos’ head swivel in her direction, his carefree demeanor instantly shifting to alert. Skylor, too, had caught sight of her, and Harumi noticed the protective stance they immediately assumed.

 

“I said no,” Harumi growled against the man’s hand, her voice muffled but sharp.

 

The guy with his arm around her chuckled lowly. “You’re feisty. I like that.” His breath stank of alcohol, making her stomach churn. “But I think you’re just being difficult.”

 

Before she could react, there was a sudden burst of movement. Skylor was there in an instant, pushing through the crowd with a clear line of sight to Harumi. “Hey!” Skylor snapped, her voice commanding. “Let her go.”

 

The guy who’d grabbed her turned toward Skylor with a sneer. “And what if we don’t?” he asked, leaning into his bravado as his friends chuckled around him.

 

Karlos, now fully aware of what was happening, was already taking large strides in their direction. “This isn’t your turf, man. You don’t want to start something you can’t finish.” Harumi didn’t wait for a confrontation to escalate. With the slightest shift of her body, she elbowed the man holding her in the ribs hard enough to make him grunt and stagger back. She took advantage of the moment, twisting her body free and darting past him. She found herself almost instantly in Skylor’s arms, the two of them pressing together for a brief moment of reassurance.

 

“Go on, run along,” Karlos said with a wild grin, glaring at the group of men, his tone dangerously low now. “Before I decide to make this interesting.”

 

The men hesitated, glancing at each other before one of them shrugged. “Fine,” the one who’d grabbed her muttered, stepping back. “You’re lucky tonight, sweetheart.” The group slowly retreated, their bravado dwindling as they realized they weren’t going to get what they wanted.

 

“Hey, you alright?” Skylor asked, her voice softer now. 

 

Harumi exhaled sharply, the adrenaline still coursing through her veins. She gave a small nod, though her hands trembled slightly as she wiped them against her jeans. “Yeah… yeah, I’m fine.”

 

Skylor frowned, clearly not convinced, but she didn’t push. Instead, she wrapped an arm around Harumi’s shoulders and steered her back toward their table. “Come on, let’s get you a drink. Or some water. Whatever you need.”

 

Karlos was still watching the retreating men with a sharp eye, his usual carefree demeanor darkened by lingering tension. “Next time, they’re getting more than a warning,” he muttered, flexing his fingers like he was itching to throw a punch.

 

Vira huffed as she crossed her arms. “Idiots. Thinking they can just get away with that kind of crap.” She turned to Harumi, her expression softer. “You sure you’re okay? We can leave if you want.”

 

Harumi nodded slightly, feeling the sting of tears in her eyes. She couldn’t believe she had let them get even that far, the old her would have slit their throats in no time at all. Squeezing her eyes shut, she scolded herself for thinking that. She was trying to turn her life around, and that meant she couldn’t resort to violence. She took a deep breath, forcing herself to push the thought away. That wasn’t who she was anymore. She wasn’t the girl who solved problems with a blade or manipulation. She was trying—really trying—to be better, to build something real for herself. But moments like this made it hard to forget how much easier it had been back then, how simple it was to let fear do the work for her.

 

Skylor gave her shoulder a reassuring squeeze, grounding her in the present. “I’ll take you back to the monastery tonight, so you don’t have to wait for Lloyd to get here.”

 

Harumi exhaled slowly, nodding as she let herself lean into Skylor’s support. “Yeah… I think that’d be good.” The tension in her body was still thrumming under her skin, but she forced herself to take another steadying breath.

 

The others didn’t push her to stay or try to keep the night going. Instead, they rallied around her, offering quiet reassurances in their own way. Karlos, despite his usual antics, was uncharacteristically serious, his jaw tight as he muttered under his breath about what he should have done to those guys. Jess rubbed her back in slow, calming circles while Vira flagged down a waiter to get Harumi a glass of water.

 

Harumi accepted it with a grateful nod before taking a small sip. Her hands were still trembling, and she hated how much that annoyed her. She’d faced worse—so much worse—and yet, this moment, this normal moment, had shaken her. Maybe it was because she was trying to live a different life now, and it reminded her that the world wasn’t always going to let her forget who she used to be.

 

Skylor caught her eye, and without a word, she tilted her head toward the door. “Let’s get out of here,” she said, already grabbing her jacket. “You don’t need to stay in this energy.”

 

Harumi nodded, standing with her. “Thanks, guys. I had a good time before… well, you know.”

 

Jess gave her a small smile. “We’ll do this again soon. And next time, no assholes.”

 

Karlos raised his glass. “To Harumi, surviving yet another ridiculous night.”

 

Harumi chuckled weakly, managing a small smile before she and Skylor made their way out. The cool night air hit her face as they stepped onto the quiet streets, and for the first time since that awful encounter, she felt like she could finally breathe. Skylor walked beside her, hands stuffed in her pockets, not forcing conversation but just there. And Harumi was grateful for that.

 

“Thank you for everything you’ve done,” Harumi finally said once they had arrived at the monastery. “You really don’t have to be this nice to me. I know it’s inconvenient.”

 

“You’re my friend. I want to help you,” Skylor replied with an easy grin. “Besides, friends have each other’s backs, right? You’re worth it.” 

 

As they approached the steps of the monastery, Harumi paused, glancing at Skylor. The moon illuminated the intricate details of the building, casting soft shadows that danced and shimmered. Did Skylor really see her as a friend, or was she just being nice? Harumi knew she shouldn’t be questioning it. Skylor wasn’t the type to say something just to be nice, but she had never had a friend, so the idea of having one after all this time felt surreal. Sure, there was Loyd, but everything with him felt different. With him, she didn’t always have to think about everything; he just knew her better than she liked to admit. But this felt like something she had to work towards, and it made the reward all that more amazing. “Thanks, you’re a good friend,” Harumi said, surprising even herself when she wrapped Skylor in a hug.

 

After a short moment of shock, Skylor’s smile grew as she tightened the hug. The past seemed like a distant fog, a bad dream almost. She could hardly believe that this was the same girl who had almost succeeded in taking over Ninjago twice. As they finally pulled away, Harumi felt lighter, and the lingering anxiety from earlier ebbed away just a little more. “I’ll send you a text tomorrow,” Skylor said, adjusting the strap of her bag. “We can grab coffee or something. Just to chat, you know?”

 

“Definitely,” Harumi responded, the prospect of a relaxed morning making her smile. “I’d like that.”

Chapter 15

Harumi stood behind Lloyd, watching over his shoulder as he marked down any ideas on what to do about the dagger of Kirai. Although truthfully, the page consisted of half-finished thoughts and scribbles. She had gotten the day off work so she had agreed to help Lloyd with his research but was starting to regret it. They had made no progress in the two and half hours since they started, and she felt like her brain was going numb. Harumi let out a quiet sigh and leaned against the back of Lloyd’s chair, resting her chin on his shoulder. “You know, staring at it isn’t going to magically make the answer appear,” she murmured, eyeing the barely legible notes he had scrawled across the page.

 

Lloyd huffed, running a hand through his hair in frustration. “Yeah, well, maybe if someone left behind a decent record of what the dagger actually does, we wouldn’t be in this mess.” He tapped his pen against the notebook before crossing out yet another half-formed thought.

 

Harumi glanced at the open books surrounding them, their pages filled with vague references and ancient prophecies but no solid answers. “We should take a break,” she suggested, straightening up. “Go for a walk, get some food—something to reset your brain.”

 

Lloyd shook his head. “We don’t have time for a break.”

 

She folded her arms. “We also don’t have a plan, and we’re not going to get one if you keep frying your brain over this.” She nudged his shoulder. “Come on. Fifteen minutes won’t kill you.” Lloyd exhaled sharply, but the tension in his shoulders didn’t ease. He hated feeling like they were wasting time when the stakes were so high. Yet, staring at the same indecipherable texts and his own disorganized scribbles wasn’t getting them anywhere.

 

Harumi, sensing his hesitation, took matters into her own hands. She closed the notebook with a decisive thud and grabbed his wrist, tugging lightly. “Up. Now.”

 

“Harumi—”

 

“Nope.” She shot him a look, a smirk tugging at the corner of her lips. “Don’t make me carry you.”

 

Lloyd rolled his eyes, but a ghost of a smile flickered across his face. “I’d like to see you try.”

 

Harumi arched a brow. “Oh, don’t tempt me, Greenie.”

 

She tightened her grip on his wrist and gave another firm tug. With a sigh of defeat, Lloyd relented, pushing back his chair and standing up. “Fine. But if I lose my train of thought—”

 

“You didn’t have one,” she interrupted, already leading him toward the door. “Now, come on, before you start making excuses,” Lloyd grumbled something under his breath but didn’t resist as she dragged him out of his dimly lit room and into the bright halls of the monastery. The late afternoon sun streamed through the windows, casting warm golden hues over the wooden floors. It was a stark contrast to the mess of books and notes they had left behind.

 

As they stepped outside, a cool breeze swept through the courtyard, ruffling Lloyd’s hair and making Harumi sigh in contentment. “See?” she said, breathing in the fresh air. “Much better than drowning in ancient prophecies.”

 

Lloyd shoved his hands into his pockets. “I wasn’t drowning.”

 

“Please. You were two minutes away from scribbling in circles,” she teased, bumping her shoulder against his. “Now, what are you in the mood for? Something sweet? Spicy? Or are you just going to let me pick?”

 

Lloyd gave her a sidelong glance. “You’re going to pick either way.”

 

“Damn right I am.” Harumi grinned, her eyes sparkling with mischief. “Let’s find that food stall that makes the best onigiri in town. Sky and I go there all the time after work.”

---

Walking through the bustling streets of the Ninjago City, Lloyd watched with a growing smile as Harumi ran ahead of him like an excited little kid. He couldn’t blame her; she rarely got to do this as a child, and he knew better than anyone what it felt like to lose your childhood and have to grow into what people expected of you. Stuffing his hands into his pockets, he let out a small chuckle as another pedestrian bumped into Harumi, and she started arguing with him. He would never understand how she could stay so calm while working, but any other time was the easiest person to piss off. As the lively sounds of bustling vendors and chattering pedestrians enveloped them, Harumi finally broke off her conversation with the man, who had backed off when he finally recognized who she was. “Can you believe that guy?” she said while rolling her eyes. “Seriously, who stares at their phone while walking?” She had yelled the last part trying to get the attention of said guy and smirking in success when she saw him run down the sidewalk in fear.

 

“Thought you were trying to be a better person? Pretty sure getting into a fight with some random guy on the street is the opposite of that,” Lloyd quipped as he caught up to her.

 

Harumi waved a hand dismissively as she stopped in front of her desired location. “That asshole deserved it. Besides, you know I’ve done much worse.” Turning to the stall owner, she ordered herself two onigiri—one filled with spicy tuna and the other with pickled plum. A moment later, she turned back to Lloyd, a playful glint in her eyes. “What about you? Gonna get anything, or just stand there looking pretty?”

 

Lloyd chuckled, glancing at the menu over the stall while trying to downplay the blush forming on his cheeks. “I’ll just have the tarako one,” he finally decided, feeling a little overwhelmed by the multitude of choices.

 

“Good choice,” Harumi replied with a nod before turning back to the vendor, who expertly molded the rice into triangles with practiced precision. As she waited for her order, she leaned against the wooden counter and watched the world pass by. “My mom used to make onigiri one special occasions, like birthdays or something. I think that’s why I like it so much; it reminds me of her.” 

 

Lloyd watched as Harumi looked off into the crowd, her eyes glazing over with the memories of her parents. He wanted to say something– anything to comfort her, but his mind wouldn’t let him think of something to say. He must have looked like a complete fool just standing there because it didn’t take long for her to change the topic.

 

“Anyway, back to the dagger,” she said, breaking the reflective silence. “I have an idea I would like to run by you.”

 

Lloyd raised an eyebrow. “I’m listening.”

 

Harumi walked over to an empty bench, sitting down, and taking a bit of her food. Lloyd followed close after his curiosity rising for every second she didn’t fill him in. After finishing her first onigiri, she finally spoke. “Eden said her team found it in some underground temple, right? Well, during my research into the oni masks, I found a passage that talked about a collection of oni relics all belonging to the Oni Warlords that had been separated all around the realm. If I remember correctly, most of the items were locked away in secret temples.”

 

Lloyd leaned forward, intrigued, forgetting his onigiri for the moment. “So, you think the dagger of Kirai could be part of this collection?”

 

Harumi nodded her brows, furrowing in concentration. Lloyd swore he could hear the gears turning in her head, and he’d be lying if he thought it wasn’t cute. The way her nose scrunched up and she moved her pointer finger in the air as if she were taking down notes. She could say it was boring all she wanted, but he could tell that she loved to research everything and anything. “Exactly!” Harumi exclaimed, her eyes shining as she leaned forward. “If you can go to that temple and make a note of anything that seems important or strange, then I can cross-reference it with my research on the oni masks. One of two things will happen: either nothing matches and we keep digging or we have something to set us in the right direction.” 

 

“You know, that’s actually not a bad idea,” Lloyd admitted, reaching over to wipe some rice off of Harumi’s face, his thumb freezing on her cheek when he realized what he was doing. He wasn’t thinking, it was just a habit he had picked up from his mother. Harumi blinked, her expression shifting from surprise to amusement, a light pink spreading across her cheeks. The air between them felt electric, charged with an intensity that neither of them had quite expected.

“Wow, look at you, being all domestic,” Harumi joked, shifting her gaze away to hide her blush.

 

Lloyd cleared his throat, quickly withdrawing his hand. The way the sun shined against her hair as it fell in front of her face, yet didn’t quite cover her small smile, was beautiful. Everything about her was beautiful, and it drove him mad. There was no doubt he loved her, and he couldn’t do anything about it unless he wanted to make an absolute fool of himself. She didn’t feel the same way, she had made that clear many times before. “Yeah, sorry about that.” 

 

“Please, no need to apologize,” she said with a playful wave of her hand, clearly pretending like it didn’t matter, but Lloyd could still see that faint blush creeping up her cheeks. “It was sweet.” The tension hung in the air, thick with unspoken words and hidden feelings. Lloyd shifted uncomfortably on the bench, his heart pounding in a rhythm that could rival the bustling streets around them. It felt as if the world had faded away, leaving just the two of them, caught in a moment that stretched infinitely. Lloyd opened his mouth to respond but quickly closed it, his throat suddenly feeling dry. Harumi stared up at him, long lashes curtaining her eyes. His gaze moved down to her parted lips. She was trying to read him, trying to understand what was going in his mind, and he didn’t mind one bit. Leaning down slowly to bridge the gap, he found himself lost in her gaze. 

 

Catching on to what Lloyd was trying to do, Harumi pulled back quickly, her face even more flushed than before. She cared about him deeply, she couldn’t deny that, but she was not in love and was not about to play with his feelings again. She didn’t care if it hurt him now she was not going to be the reason he had to go through a worse pain later. And yet she couldn’t help but feel like she was making the wrong choice. “Uh, so about that temple expedition,” she said, forcing her voice to remain steady, masking the racing thoughts in her mind. “I think it would be best if I came along. I know Skylor would understand and have no problem finding someone to cover my shift. It’s just that… I know more about the oni than anyone else, and if that really is an oni temple, it would be a death wish to go in with little knowledge.” 

 

Lloyd nodded, looking away in shame. He couldn’t believe he had almost kissed her. What was he thinking? “Yeah, of course,” he managed, forcing the words out past the lump in his throat. “The more knowledge we have, the better.” He forced a smile, but it felt hollow, a shadow of the connection they’d just shared a moment before. Harumi picked up the remaining onigiri she had ordered, taking a bite, but the food lost its flavor as her thoughts were consumed with the weight of the unacknowledged moment. She could feel Lloyd’s eyes darting away, his tension palpable. With every chew, she wrestled with what had almost transpired; instead of savoring the taste, all she could focus on was the static energy left hanging between them. The crowd bustled around them, more vibrant than ever, yet in that moment, it felt like Harumi and Lloyd were trapped in a painful limbo of unspoken feelings and misguided intentions.

Chapter 16

Notes:

Just a little moment between Harumi and Jay before we get into the action of the story.

Standing on the deck of the Bounty, Harumi watched as the calm blue of the ocean shimmered under the sun. It was beautiful to see and did wonders in relaxing her mind. A strong gust of wind rushed past her, causing strands of white hair to wildly blow in front of her face, obscuring her vision for a few brief seconds. "Why not tie your hair back?" Turning around, she saw Jay walking out while adjusting the strap on his shoulder armor. 

 

"Forgot a hair tie," Harumi said plainly leaning against the railing. Of all the things she had remembered to grab before leaving, she couldn't believe that she had forgotten to grab something to hold back her hair.

 

"Here, I started carrying around extras when Nya's would snap on missions and she didn't have another one," Jay offered handing over the coveted item. Harumi gratefully took it and pulled her hair back in a simple ponytail.

 

Jay stood next to her, quietly observing the waves for a moment before he finally spoke again. "You know, I'm glad you stayed. I don't think I've seen Lloyd this happy in a while." Harumi's fingers stilled for a moment as she finished tying her hair. She hadn't expected that, but she supposed she should have. Lloyd had always worn his emotions plainly, even when he thought he was hiding them.

 

"I'm glad I stayed too," she admitted, turning her gaze back to the water. "You guys have actually been really pleasant to stay with, if not a little more energetic than I'm used to. Despite everything, all of you have been very understanding... well, mostly." Her gaze shifted over to Kai and Nya were sparing, her mood shifting to a more solemn one.

 

Jay followed her gaze and let out a small chuckle. "Yeah, Kai's... well, Kai. He's not exactly the most forgiving guy."

 

Harumi sighed, folding her arms over the railing. "I get it. I don't blame him for not trusting me. I don't think I would, either, if I were in his position."

 

Jay hesitated for a moment before shrugging. "Maybe. But people change. And if Lloyd can forgive you, that's gotta mean something." Harumi exhaled through her nose, watching as Nya managed to land a solid hit on Kai's shoulder, causing him to stagger back with an annoyed grunt. The siblings moved with fluidity, years of practice in every motion. It was a kind of trust she had never really known—at least, not until now.

 

She turned to Jay. "And what about you? Have you forgiven me?"

 

Jay blinked, looking genuinely surprised by the question. He rocked back on his heels, rubbing the back of his neck. "I mean... it's complicated, right? You did some pretty bad stuff, but you also helped save the city. Lloyd trusts you, and that counts for a lot. So..." He shrugged. "Yeah, I think I have. Or at least, I'm trying to."

 

Harumi wasn't sure what answer she had expected, but hearing that made her chest feel just a little lighter. "Thanks," she said softly.

 

Jay smiled, leaning his elbows against the railing. "Don't mention it." For a while, they stood in comfortable silence, the waves below lapping against the ship as the occasional cry of a gull echoed overhead. The Bounty rocked gently with the motion of the ocean, a steady rhythm that Harumi found oddly soothing.

 

"So," Harumi said after a moment, "what's the dark island like? I've read so much about it but have never gotten to see it."

 

Jay let out a low whistle. "Oh man, the Dark Island... It's something else. Creepy, for sure. The whole place feels... heavy, you know? Like the air is thicker or something. And the way the shadows move—like they're alive." He shuddered slightly. "Not my idea of a vacation spot, that's for sure."

 

Harumi hummed in thought, her gaze fixed on the horizon. "It sounds exactly like how the scrolls described it. A place steeped in old magic, tainted by the Overlord's presence."

 

Jay nodded. "Yeah, and trust me, you feel it the second you step foot there. Even the ground feels wrong. And the ruins? They make you feel like you're being watched the whole time." He rubbed his arms as if shaking off a chill. "The only good thing there is the Temple of Light, and I guess the beach is pretty nice." 

 

Harumi hummed in response, looking back out over the ocean. The sun began its slow descent, kissing the horizon with hues of orange and purple, painting the waters in gold. Harumi's mind raced with the thought of the Dark Island. While the mysterious atmosphere excited her, an uneasy feeling curled in her stomach. The kind you felt when someone was watching you. "As beautiful as the scenery is now," Jay continued, tilting his head back to admire the sun's glow, "the Dark Island will be a completely different story. You'll need to keep your wits about you. Trust me on that."

 

"I don't doubt it. Serving as the Crystal King's Harold wasn't the greatest thing in the world," Harumi said, scrunching up her face as she remembered her time serving such a malevolent being.

 

Jay glanced over at her, his eyes filled with intrigue. She tended to avoid topics of her past when talking to him but he couldn't help wondering just what exactly she went through. "What was it like working for him?" The question had slipped out before he had time to think about it, and it now hung heavy in the air.

 

Harumi turned to him, her expression shifting from the calmness of the sunset to an unreadable mask. "It was... oppressive," she began slowly, picking her words carefully. "At first, I thought it was power, something to crave. But the longer I served him, the more I realized how he thrived on fear. He'd make you feel like you were stronger under his rule, but the moment you stepped out of line—" She cut herself off, shaking her head as if to rid herself of the memories. "Let's just say the only reason I made it out of there was because of Lloyd."

 

Jay looked away fidgeting with a throwing star, the silence stretching between them yet again before he spoke up deciding to change the topic. "So the palace, what was it like living there?"

 

"Horrible. I wasn't allowed to just be a child I was just a toy for the Emperor and Empress, I don't think I'll ever regret what I did to them." Jay looked away again feeling his face flush. How was he so good at bringing up things that were unpleasant for her? 

 

"Aw, sorry. I didn't mean to make things awkward," Harumi said noticing the way Jay was forcing himself to stop talking. "I guess I just can't forgive them for trying to replace my parents."

 

"I never knew my biological parents," Jay admitted, his voice quiet. "I was lucky to be left with my parents now, but sometimes I miss something I never had. I can't help but wonder what it would have been like to know them."

 

Harumi turned to him, taken aback by his revelation. Jay often wore a mask of cheeriness, battling the darkness with jokes and light-hearted banter. But in that moment, she saw a vulnerability, a deep yearning that resonated with her own experiences. "Heh, never thought I would have something in common with you of all people," she smiled softly, the tension between them easing just a bit.

 

Jay chuckled, the corners of his eyes crinkling. "Yeah, me neither. But I suppose every good team needs a little depth, right?"

 

"Right," she replied, grateful for the way he had turned a heavy conversation into something they could both find humor in. The world had a peculiar way of pulling you to the people you needed most in your life.

Chapter 17

The Dark Island was exactly how Jay had described it —oppressive, haunted, and alive with an atmosphere that seemed to murmur secrets from the depths of time. As the Bounty anchored just off the shore, Harumi stood at the prow, gazing at the jagged cliffs and twisted trees that leaned ominously against an overcast sky. The island was as beautiful as it was terrifying, cloaked in thick wisps of mist that swirled like spirits dancing on the edge of oblivion. A cold wind howled through the rigging, carrying with it a scent of salt and something else—something ancient and rotten, like the breath of a forgotten tomb. Harumi’s fingers curled around the railing, knuckles white as she took in the island’s eerie majesty. It felt like the land itself was watching them, waiting.

 

Behind her, Lloyd stepped up, his presence steady and familiar. “You feel it too, don’t you? The overwhelming sensation of hatred and evil.”

 

Harumi exhaled slowly, her breath mingling with the cold mist curling around them. “Yeah,” she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. “It’s like the island itself remembers everything that’s happened here… and it doesn’t want us to forget.”

 

Lloyd stood beside her, his eyes dark with unease. “I’ve been here before. And it never stops feeling like this. Like it wants to pull you under, drag you into its history.” He hesitated. “Into its curse.”

 

Harumi picked at the chipped paint on the railing, her mind screaming at her that this had been a bad idea. “That’s kind of how it felt to use the Oni Masks,” she admitted softly. “Like something ancient was reaching out for me—whispering, urging me to give in.” She shook her head as if to rid herself of the memory. “And now, standing here… it’s like that same presence is waiting.”

 

Lloyd studied her, his expression unreadable. “The Dark Island feeds off darkness,” he said. “It draws in pain, anger… regret.” His voice dipped lower, carrying a weight she knew too well. “It’s not just the land that remembers, Harumi. It’s us.” A heavy silence settled between them, broken only by the creaking of the ship and the distant crash of waves against the cliffs. From behind, footsteps approached.

 

“Not to break up the brooding moment,” Jay called, “but standing around looking dramatic isn’t gonna make this place any less creepy.” His usual bravado was undercut by the way his fingers twitched at his sides. “So, are we, uh… actually going ashore, or just staring at it until something jumps out at us?”

 

Harumi turned toward him, forcing herself to smirk. “What, scared the rocks are gonna bite?”

 

Jay scoffed. “No, I’m scared of the island corrupting us, thanks for asking.” He gestured vaguely at the swirling mist. “This whole place is one big ‘don’t touch, don’t look, don’t breathe too hard’ situation.”

 

Kai strode up next, arms crossed. “Then we better not waste time. The longer we stay out here, the more I feel like something’s watching us.” His gaze flickered to Lloyd. “You sure about this, man?”

 

Lloyd’s jaw tightened. “No,” he admitted. “But we don’t have a choice.”

 

Harumi continued to stare out at the island trying to convince herself that she was just being paranoid—but deep down, she knew better. The Dark Island wasn’t just a place. It was a presence, one that had already sunk its claws into her mind, whispering reminders of the past she had tried to leave behind. The weight of her own mistakes, her regrets, all of it felt heavier here, as if the very air was pressing against her soul.

 

“Well the sooner we get going the sooner we’ll be done,” Nya said as she joined the group, hands on her hips. Her eyes flicked toward the shoreline, scanning the eerie landscape. “Just… stay close. No wandering off.”

 

Jay immediately pointed at Kai. “That means you.”

 

Kai rolled his eyes. “I don’t wander. I scout.”

 

“You get overzealous,” Nya corrected, before turning her attention back to Lloyd. “So, what’s the plan, fearless leader?”

 

Lloyd took a deep breath, eyes fixed on the shifting mist curling along the jagged coastline. “We go in together, stay alert, and get what we came for as fast as possible.” His gaze flicked to each of them, lingering for a moment on Harumi before settling back on the island. “Whatever happens, don’t let the island get to you.” Easier said than done, Harumi thought.

 

Zane stepped forward, his expression as calm and unreadable as ever, though his sensors flickered faintly as he scanned their surroundings. “The energy signatures on this island are… unstable. I am detecting residual traces of dark matter, but it is unlike anything I have encountered before. It is almost as if the island itself is… shifting.”

 

Jay groaned. “Oh, fantastic. A haunted island that can change . Just what we needed.”

 

“We should move before the tide shifts,” Cole said, adjusting the strap of his pack. “Something tells me we don’t want to be stranded here longer than necessary.”

---

Walking through the dense jungle Harumi wrapped her arms around herself as the oppressive humidity clung to her skin. The thick canopy above swallowed what little sunlight managed to pierce the heavy clouds, casting everything in a dim, eerie twilight. The jungle was unnervingly silent—no birds, no insects, just the distant crash of waves and the occasional rustling of unseen things moving in the underbrush.

 

She stayed close to Lloyd, though she wasn’t sure if it was for her own comfort or his. Every step felt heavier as if the ground itself resisted their presence. “Who would have thought we’d be walking through a jungle together for a third time,” Harumi muttered, attempting to break the tension. Her voice sounded hollow even to her own ears, swallowed by the dense air around them.

 

Lloyd’s lips quirked upward in a tight, strained smile. “Not exactly the ideal vacation spot, huh?”

 

Harumi gave a half-laugh, but it was more nervous than amused. “Not even close.” Her eyes flicked to the trees, every shadow seeming like it might spring to life. The deeper they ventured, the stronger the unease settled in Harumi’s bones. She wasn’t the only one feeling it—Lloyd’s hand hovered near the hilt of his dao, Kai’s fingers twitched toward his katanas, and even Zane’s normally unshakable composure seemed just a fraction more rigid. The jungle was pressing in on them, thick with something unseen, something that pulsed beneath the surface of reality. The feeling only intensified when they stopped in front of the temple where the dagger of Kirai had been found.

 

The temple loomed before them, and as Professor Wren had said, it seemed to be untouched by time. Lloyd stepped forward cautiously, his breath shallow as he took in the eerie structure. The stone walls were dark, covered in twisting patterns that seemed to shift when the mist curled around them. Vines clung to the edges of the temple, as if nature itself was trying to reclaim it, yet something about the place resisted decay—resisted change. It stood, unyielding, as if frozen in the moment of its last great tragedy.

 

Harumi’s fingers twitched at her sides. She had never been here before, yet something about it felt… familiar. Not in a comforting way, but in the way nightmares feel real even after waking.

 

Lloyd glanced back at the group, his eyes hard with resolve. “Stay close, and stay alert,” he said, voice low. He stepped toward the temple, the ancient stone seeming to pulse with an ominous energy as they approached. Every step they took seemed to echo in the silence as if the island was holding its breath, waiting for something to happen.

 

Harumi’s heart raced as she followed Lloyd. The closer they got, the more the air seemed to thicken. It was as though the island itself was alive, pressing in on them, trying to wrap them in its dark embrace. Her mind kept flashing to the Oni Masks, to the way they had twisted her thoughts and made her feel… wanted by something ancient and evil. The memories clawed at her mind, but she pushed them back. Not now. Not here.

 

The temple loomed larger now, its entrance an open maw that seemed to beckon them forward. The stones beneath their feet seemed to groan, the weight of centuries pressing down on them as they crossed the threshold. Inside, the air was cool and stale, filled with the scent of old stone and something more primal—a lingering, rotting presence. The feeling of being watched seemed to grow the deeper they went but they had to see if there was any information on how to destroy the dagger. Harumi instinctively stepped closer to Lloyd feeling just a bit safer by his side. The deeper they ventured into the temple, the more the oppressive atmosphere seemed to weigh down on them. The silence was deafening, broken only by the soft shuffle of their footsteps on the stone floor and the occasional echo of distant movement that might have been their own shadows playing tricks. Harumi could feel the eyes of the temple on them, the dark corners of the place seeming to hold secrets that had been buried for centuries.

 

Lloyd paused, his hand reaching out to touch the weathered wall of the temple. His fingers traced the strange symbols that adorned the surface, their meaning lost to time, but their power still palpable. “These markings…” He glanced over his shoulder at the group, his expression grim. “They look familiar.”

 

Harumi frowned, feeling the hairs on the back of her neck prickle. “Like the ones in the Oni Temple in Primeval’s Eye.”

 

Lloyd’s eyes darkened at the mention of the Oni Temple, and his fingers lingered on the markings as if searching for something hidden within them. “Yeah,” His voice was low, filled with an unsettling realization.

 

Zane stepped forward, his optics scanning the symbols with a faint hum. “I am detecting a pattern in the inscriptions. They are not merely decorative—they are warnings.” His voice was calm, but there was an edge to it, a rare note of unease. “This temple may have been a place of worship… or imprisonment.”

 

“Great,” Jay muttered, rubbing his arms. “So, either it’s haunted by some ancient evil, or we just walked into its house uninvited.”

 

Cole exhaled sharply, adjusting his stance as if expecting the walls to close in on them. “We need to find what we came for and get out.”

 

Harumi’s stomach twisted as her gaze swept over the dimly lit chamber. The light from their flashlights cast shifting shadows that made the carvings seem to move, their forms writhing as if alive. She swallowed hard. “If this place is connected to the Oni… then whatever knowledge is here isn’t just going to be lying around for us to take.”

 

Lloyd’s jaw tightened. “Then we’ll have to look deeper.” With that, he stepped forward, leading them into the heart of the temple. The deeper they ventured, the more the temperature seemed to drop, the air growing thick with the scent of damp stone and something older—something that smelled like decay left too long in the dark. The corridors were lined with statues, their forms eerily humanoid yet warped, as if frozen mid-transformation. Some bore elongated limbs, others had sharp, jagged features that looked too much like the monstrous Oni forms.

 

As they entered a vast chamber, Zane suddenly halted. “Something is here.” Harumi’s breath hitched. The weight of Zane’s words pressed down on her chest like a stone. She scanned the chamber, eyes darting between the towering statues and the darkness beyond light’s reach. The stillness was suffocating.

 

Lloyd stepped forward cautiously, his hand hovering near his sword. “What do you mean, something is here?”

 

Zane’s optics flickered as he recalibrated his sensors. “There is movement—subtle, but present. It does not match the natural airflow of this chamber.” His voice remained steady, but Harumi caught the way his fingers flexed, preparing for something unseen.

 

Jay let out a nervous chuckle. “Oh great, because the creepy statues weren’t enough, now we’ve got invisible stalkers too?” He glanced over his shoulder, shuddering. “I hate this place.”

 

Harumi’s fingers twitched at her sides, her pulse hammering against her ribs. She swore she could feel something watching them—lurking in the shadows just beyond their reach. The statues loomed over them like silent sentinels, their twisted features frozen in eerie half-snarls, and the oppressive silence made every small sound echo like a scream. Lloyd’s hand finally closed around the hilt of his dao. “We’re not alone,” he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper.

 

Kai exhaled sharply, drawing one of his katanas in a smooth motion. “Yeah, no kidding,” he muttered. “Question is… what’s waiting for us?”

 

The sound of footsteps drew their attention to a darkened passageway where a figure slowly stepped out into the light. The figure was cloaked in shadow, its features obscured by the dim light filtering through the ancient temple. For a moment, no one moved. Then the figure removed their hood to reveal the warry, half-decayed face of a man. “You guys shouldn’t be here. This whole village is cursed.”

 

Harumi’s breath hitched. The man’s face was a grotesque mix of flesh and decay as if time had half-forgotten him, leaving him trapped between life and death. His eyes—one clouded, the other burning with an eerie yellow glow—settled on them with something between warning and desperation.

 

Lloyd tightened his grip on his dao, his stance shifting subtly into a defensive position. “Who are you?” His voice was firm, but not unkind.

 

The man’s cracked lips parted in what might have been a bitter laugh. “I used to be the priest of this once great village. We had riches and power but we must have angered the goddess Kirai and she cursed us. We lost everything and I— I’m forced to live as this hideous creature. You must leave before she curses you too.”

 

Harumi’s mind raced her thoughts a whirlwind of questions. A cursed village? The goddess Kirai? Why were there signs of the Oni in this place? Everything about this situation felt off, but the man’s words held a grain of truth—something in his voice, his haunted expression, made it hard to dismiss him as a mere specter or a delusion.

 

Lloyd took a step forward, his eyes narrowing. “Why are you still here if this place is cursed?” His voice was filled with suspicion, but there was a genuine curiosity there, too.

 

The man’s head dropped, his shoulders slumping as if the weight of his existence had become too much. “I never wanted this fate… but I can’t leave. I made a vow to serve the goddess, and now I am bound to this place, forced to watch as it decays and crumbles under her curse.” His voice trembled with a mix of fear and sorrow. “She won’t let anyone leave. Not the living, not the dead.” 

 

Harumi felt a chill creep down her spine at the man’s words, as if the air around her had turned colder still. Her gaze flicked to Lloyd, who was now assessing the man with a mixture of wariness and pity. The situation was growing more complicated by the second. The curse, the goddess, the Oni connection—there was something far deeper at play here than they’d anticipated. Lloyd’s voice was firm as he addressed the man. “If the curse won’t let anyone leave, how do you survive it? How have you stayed here all this time?”

 

The man lifted his head slightly, his eyes heavy with sorrow. “I’m not sure anymore… Time doesn’t move like it should in this place. It’s as though the curse slows everything—life, death, even time itself. I’ve seen countless souls come and go, all of them lost. Those who tried to escape… they never returned. The village was once a beacon of life, but now…” He gestured weakly around him, his decaying hand trembling. “It’s just a graveyard now. And now that Kirai’s dagger has been stolen, who knows how much worse things will become.”

 

“Well we are actually here hoping to find a way to destroy the dagger,” Lloyd explained lowering his dao and cautiously stepping toward the priest.

 

“No, you can’t! The only way you can stop her curse from spreading is by returning the dagger to its shrine,” the man warned, his voice frantic as he stepped closer. “But that won’t be enough. You must also complete the ritual of atonement before the twilight of the second moon, or you'll unleash her wrath upon the living!”

 

As he spoke, Harumi felt the room darken, shadows deepening with every word. The faint glimmer of hope she had held onto flickered like a dying candle. “We can’t just return the dagger if we don’t know where the shrine is,” Harumi said, her voice steadying despite the chaos ringing in her mind. “What do you know about it?”

 

The priest shifted uncomfortably, glancing around as if the shadows were alive. “It’s hidden within the Labyrinth of Woe,” he murmured, eyes darting to each corner of the chamber. “A maze that changes with each breath, designed to keep intruders away from the heart of the island. Only those who truly seek redemption will find their way.”

 

Jay leaned against a statue, running his fingers along its grotesque features. “And what happens if we enter the maze but don’t come out?”

 

The priest met Jay’s gaze with a hollow look. “Then your souls will be lost to the island… just like many before you.” The silence that followed was suffocating.

 

“Wait,” Harumi interrupted. “How do we even know we can trust you? You’re still tied to this place; how do we know you won’t lead us into a trap?”

 

The priest’s face twisted in irritation, but he maintained a sorrowful air. “I bear the burden of this curse, but I wish for no others to suffer as I have. I know the dangers of the maze—believe me when I say that death is not the worst fate that awaits you here. If you wish to make it to the shrine in time you have to trust me.”

 

Lloyd hesitated for a brief second before nodding. “Well then, can you show us the way to this Labyrinth of Woe?”

 

The priest’s expression was torn, a mix of desperation and regret clouding his decayed features. "Follow me. But I must warn you—the path is fraught with peril, and the maze is alive, breathing and pulsing with ancient darkness. It draws on fears you don’t even know you have."

 

Harumi’s stomach churned with unease. “Let’s not keep it waiting then.”

Chapter 18

“You never told us your name,” Lloyd said turning to the priest and pausing his task of cutting vines.

 

The priest halted mid-motion, glancing back over his shoulder with an expression that betrayed a flicker of remorse. “I am called Menko,” he said gravely as if the name itself weighed heavily upon him. “In life, I was once a keeper of secrets, a protector of the village. But now—” he gestured towards the oppressive darkness surrounding them, “I am only a shadow of what I once was.” 

 

“Well, it’s nice to meet you Menko. Could you tell us more about the ritual of atonement, it doesn’t sound like the type of thing someone should be going into blind,” Lloyd continued.

 

Menko turned to face Lloyd fully, a haunted glimmer in his yellowed eyes. “One among you possess a great deal of hatred in their heart, they must bow before the altar of Kirai and willingly allow her to cleanse them. I have never seen this ritual so I can’t speak to the potential dangers it may hold. It's unpredictable, just like the island itself. It will extract your greatest fears, your darkest regrets. Only through facing those truths can you hope to be freed of the curse’s grip.”

 

Harumi held her breath. She could feel her heart thrumming in her chest, every pulse a reminder of the darkness whispering ever so subtly at the edges of her mind. She glanced at Lloyd. “We can’t rely entirely on that, can we? What if it doesn’t work?”

 

Menko’s head shook sadly. “There is no other way. If you cannot face your darkness, the curse will consume you.”

 

“Is that really something we want to risk,” Harumi whispered to Lloyd as she gripped his arm, an unconscious way to settle her anxiety.

 

Lloyd looked down at her clenched hand, feeling the heat radiating from their contact. Had there been a reason she clung to him in fear as if he could protect her from anything, or was it simply because he was the closest to her? He cleared his throat, redirecting his thoughts. "It’s not like we have a choice. If this is the only way to keep the dagger from falling into the wrong hands and cursing Ninjago, we need to try."

 

Harumi stared up at him with wide eyes, a mixture of admiration and dread pooling within them. “If you really think there is no other way then I’ll follow your lead,” she said, her voice steadying.

 

Menko nodded solemnly, turning back toward the overgrown path. “Then you must prepare yourselves. The altar lies ahead, but once you step upon its grounds, there is no turning back.”

 

Lloyd tightened his grip on the hilt of his dao, glancing at the others. He could see the tension in their faces—Harumi’s fingers still clutching his arm, Kai standing rigidly with narrowed eyes, and Cole rolling his shoulders as if bracing for an unseen weight.

 

“What exactly do we have to do?” Nya asked, stepping forward.

 

“The one burdened by hatred must step onto the altar and kneel before the effigy of Kirai,” Menko explained. “The spirit will judge them. If their heart is too far consumed, she will reject them, and…” He hesitated. “They will not leave this island.” A heavy silence settled over the group.

 

Jay swallowed hard. “So, uh, what’s the success rate on this thing?”

 

Menko’s eyes darkened. “None who have come before have returned.”

 

Jay’s face paled. “Cool. Love that.” Lloyd exhaled through his nose. They had no other option. If the curse wasn’t lifted, Ninjago would be at risk, and the dagger’s power would continue to fester.

 

“I’ll do it.” The words left Harumi’s mouth before she had time to reconsider.

 

Lloyd turned sharply to her. “Harumi, no—”

 

She met his gaze, her lips pressing together. “We both know the answer to this, Lloyd. It has to be me. Menlo said one of us has a heart full of hate, who else would it be?”

 

“No Rumi, I am not going to risk your safety. I’ll do the ritual instead,” Lloyd said firmly, stepping in front of her.

 

Harumi’s grip on his arm tightened, her nails digging into his sleeve. “Lloyd, stop.” Her voice was quiet but forceful. “You don’t have the kind of hatred Kirai is looking for. Not like I do.” Lloyd clenched his jaw, unwilling to accept it. He knew Harumi still carried the weight of her past—her resentment, her grief, the anger that had once driven her to betray them all. But she had changed. She was trying to be better. He didn’t want her to have to prove it like this.

 

Kai crossed his arms, his gaze flicking between them. “She’s right.”

 

Lloyd whipped around. “You can’t seriously be okay with this.”

 

“I’m not,” Kai admitted. “But you? You’re stubborn, reckless, maybe a little too full of yourself sometimes, but you don’t have hate in you, Lloyd. Not the way she does.” Harumi inhaled sharply but didn’t deny it.

 

Menko, who had watched their exchange in silence, now stepped forward. “It is not a matter of who is willing, but of who is chosen. The spirit will call to the one it deems worthy—or unworthy.” His gaze lingered on Harumi sending an ominous chill through her body.

 

“I can’t let you do this,” Lloyd said, panic lacing through his words. “What if you don’t come back? What if you—”

 

“There’s no point in arguing,” Harumi interrupted, her voice steadier now. Reaching up she rested her hand on his cheek, a bitter smile on her face. “I’m tired of running from my past, Lloyd. I need to face it—if not for me, then for you, for Ninjago.” 

 

“Harumi, I—” He started, but she silenced him with a look that pierced through his worries.

 

“I won’t let the darkness win. I’ve fought too hard to reclaim myself. Besides, if this is the only way to protect you all…” Her gaze shifted to the others, lingering on each of them. “Then I have to try.” Menko nodded slowly, moving deeper into the thicket, indicating they should follow. As they walked, the air grew thick with the scent of damp earth and decaying leaves — a reminder of what was at stake. Harumi’s heart raced, and she felt like an echo of everything she had run from was clawing at her insides.

---

As night fell upon the island Menko led the team to a small clearing where they could rest. The moon hung low, casting an ethereal silver light over the cursed landscape. The group settled in with heavy hearts, the weight of Harumi's impending trial hanging over them. The clearing was surrounded by ancient trees, their gnarled branches reaching out as if trying to grasp hold of the souls within. The unsettling quiet was broken only by the distant rustling of leaves, perhaps the whispering of the island’s ghosts.

 

Lloyd sat cross-legged on the ground, his hands wrapped around his knees. He watched Harumi, who was lost in thought a few paces away. Her brow furrowed as she traced patterns in the dirt with her finger. Every few moments, she glanced toward Menko, who was standing off to the side, his movements so minimal he almost looked like one of those statues back in the temple. Letting out a slow sigh Lloyd looked up at the sky letting his mind wander. The stars twinkled brilliantly in the darkness, but their beauty felt out of reach from the tragic reality looming ahead. Lloyd couldn't shake the nagging feeling that something was terribly wrong—like a storm gathering strength in the distance, waiting for the right moment to strike.

 

“You’re think too hard about this,” Kai said sitting down next to Lloyd.

 

“I’ve got to think hard. What if Harumi—” Lloyd's voice was a whisper, rising raw from the tension in his chest.

 

Kai interrupted, stifling a yawn that couldn’t conceal his worry. “She’s capable, man. And she’s made up her mind. You know how stubborn she can be.”

 

“That just makes me more worried! Stubbornness doesn’t equate to safety!” Lloyd snapped, frustration bubbling over as he rubbed his temples. “I just wish there was another way.”

 

Kai softened, glancing over at Harumi. “We all do. But remember, she’s not doing this recklessly. She’s owning her past.”

 

Lloyd was silent for a moment, Kai’s words sinking in and muddling together with all of his other thoughts. Finally, he spoke turning to face Kai with a small smile. “Since when do you care so much about her? I thought you couldn’t forgive her for what she’s done.”

 

Kai gave a small chuckle, albeit a strained one. “She’s growing on me. It probably helps that both you and Skylor are convinced she is a good person now.”

 

"She is," Lloyd said, his gaze following Harumi as she now spoke with Jay. He watched as she tossed her hair over her shoulder, a fleeting smile lighting up her face as she laughed at something that Jay had said—an inconsistency to the impending darkness. "I just want her to be safe."

 

Kai nodded, his expression softening. “We all do. But she believes in this. Maybe that belief will help her find the strength she needs. Besides, we’re here." He gestured around the clearing. “We won't let anything happen to her. We’ll get through this, we always do.”

 

Lloyd leaned back on his palms, seeking comfort in the camaraderie. “You’re right. We have to trust each other." But doubts lingered like shadows in his mind, and he huffed, glancing back at the moonlit path leading to the altar. “But what if she isn’t ready? What if Kirai sees into her past and… and…”

 

“Stop,” Kai said firmly. “You worrying like this isn’t going to help her or yourself. Focus on what we can do to protect her. We’ll all be there with her. It's a trial, but she's not alone.” Lloyd nodded, but his stomach twisted into knots. It was easy to preach about courage and loyalty, but the thought of Harumi standing alone before Kirai’s altar tugged painfully at his heart. He closed his eyes, imagining himself instead as the one kneeling there, trying to face the shadows of his own past. But that wasn't an option. It couldn’t be him. Harumi was heading into a battle with the very essence of her pain, and all Lloyd could do was pray that the light within her would be enough to repel the darkness.

Chapter 19

Standing at the ledge of a cliff Menko shakily extended a skeletal finger toward the massive structure just below them. “That my friends is the Labyrinth of Woe. Just like everything else about it, entering won’t be easy.” Moving his finger to point out a group of winged purple creatures perched sporadically on the top of the maze. “Those are called Voidhusks, they are demons of Kirai. Whatever you do don’t get caught alone with them, they can see into your mind and make you live through one of your worst memories.”

 

Lloyd narrowed his eyes at the sight before them. So that’s what had tried to steal the dagger back at the monastery. He felt a low rumble of dread swirling in his gut, imagining the horrors that hid beneath those stone walls and deep within his own heart. They could not afford to get separated, something they didn’t have a very good track record for.

 

“Are they always watching?” Nya asked, her voice laced with apprehension.

 

Menko nodded solemnly. “Always. But fear not—there are paths to navigate safely through the Labyrinth. However, I must warn you that the labyrinth is just as dangerous, trying to distract those who dare enter and pull them deeper in until they are lost forever. It feeds on fears, regrets, and ancient sorrows. We’ll need to keep our minds strong and our bond tighter than ever if we want to make it through.” With that, they began their descent to what would most likely be their greatest challenge.

 

The path down the cliff was steep, the jagged rocks threatening to give way under their weight. Despite the oppressive darkness surrounding them, Lloyd felt an unyielding sense of determination. He was resolved to protect Harumi, no matter what, even if that meant confronting his own demons in the process. As they reached the base, a shiver ran through him, the air thick with an unnatural tension. The Labyrinth loomed before them like a gaping maw, watching, waiting.

 

“Remember, stick together,” Menko warned as they stepped into the labyrinth’s entrance. The stone walls rose high above them like ancient sentinels, each inscribed with symbols that seemed to pulse with a life of their own. The pathways twisted and turned, leading deeper into darkness. As they advanced into the Labyrinth, shadows danced in the corners of their eyes. Harumi felt the weight of expectation on her shoulders, a cruel reminder of her past. She had to confront that darkness—her anger towards her past mistakes, the hatred she had held onto for so many years, all of it pushed down heavily on her heart. Shaking her head she tried to push the thoughts away, she had to focus.

 

“Let’s keep moving,” Lloyd urged, glancing back at Harumi. He could see the turmoil in her eyes—deep waters threatening to engulf her. “Remember what Menko said, we can’t get lost in our thoughts. We need to be strong.”

 

Harumi gave a small nod, squeezing her fists at her sides. “Right.” But even as she spoke, a creeping doubt wormed its way through her confidence. Would her allies be enough to help her face the shadows that loomed just beneath the surface of her heart?

 

As they ventured deeper into the labyrinth, the ambient sounds of their footsteps echoed, coupled with whispers of the Voidhusks above, a symphony of panic that felt all too inviting. Coming to a crossroads Lloyd halted, his breath hitching as he examined the intertwining paths like veins in a dying creature. “Which way do we go?” he asked Menko, who scanned the eerie surroundings as though deciphering a language only he could understand.

 

“There should be a waymark somewhere,” Menko murmured. “But when in the Labyrinth of Woe, even the signs can lead to wrong paths.” He rubbed his chin, a contemplative frown creasing his brow. “Once we choose, we must commit.”

 

A cold wind whipped through the passage, sending a chill down Harumi’s spine. Her pulse quickened as she felt the oppressive presence of the Labyrinth’s magic. It was as if the very walls were absorbing their fears and insecurities, feeding off them with a glee that made her shiver. Looking around for any indication of what way to go her eye caught the faint glimmer of something to the right. Walking over to where it came from she found those same symbols from the Oni temple each one glowing ever so slightly. She followed the path with her eyes, something telling her this was the right way. Taking a few more steps she paused turning to inform the others of what she had found but something stopped her. No, she had to do this alone, she would not pull the others into this nightmare. Harumi took a deep breath, steeling herself. The others couldn’t follow her down this path—it was meant for her alone. If the Labyrinth of Woe fed on personal demons, then she had no choice but to face hers head-on. She cast one last glance at the group, her chest tightening at the sight of Lloyd, his brows furrowed in concentration as he and Menko debated their next move. He would try to stop her. Harumi exhaled slowly, steadying her resolve. She had made up her mind. Whatever lay ahead—whatever horror the Labyrinth would force her to relive—she had to confront it on her own terms.

 

With careful, silent steps, she turned toward the glowing symbols and slipped into the passage before her courage wavered. The air around her grew thick, pressing against her skin like invisible hands. The further she walked, the dimmer the symbols became, until they were barely flickering in the darkness.

 

Then, the world shifted. Harumi gasped as the walls melted away, replaced by the towering structures of Ninjago City, bathed in the cold light of the past. She knew this place. It was the same street, the same moment—the day she had stood among the ruins of her old home, watching helplessly as the walls crumbled around her.

 

A sharp, bitter voice rang in her ears. You trusted them, and they let you down. Harumi turned, her breath catching as she saw herself—no, not herself, but a younger version, standing amidst the rubble, her small hands clenched into fists. The girl’s eyes burned with something raw, something dangerous.

 

“You know what happens to people who rely on others, don’t you?” the younger Harumi sneered, stepping closer. “They get hurt. They get abandoned.”

 

Harumi swallowed, forcing herself to stand her ground. “That’s not true. I—”

 

“You believed in the Ninja, didn’t you? Believed they would save us. But they failed.” The girl’s voice dripped with venom, and the world around them trembled with her words. “And then you let yourself trust again. You let him in.”

 

Harumi flinched, her hands curling at her sides. “Lloyd isn’t like that. He—”

 

“Will leave you. Just like everyone always does.” A rush of wind howled through the street, and suddenly, Lloyd was there, standing just a few feet away. But his expression was distant, unreadable. When she called his name, he didn’t respond. Instead, he turned—slowly, deliberately—and walked away.

 

“No,” Harumi breathed, taking a step forward. “Lloyd, wait!” But the more she ran, the further he seemed to drift away, vanishing into the endless maze of her own fears.

 

“You can’t escape it,” her younger self whispered, standing beside her once more. “This is what you deserve.”

 

Harumi squeezed her eyes shut, pressing her hands against her ears. This wasn’t real. It was the Labyrinth playing tricks on her. She had to hold onto the truth. “I’m not that girl anymore,” she murmured.

 

Her younger self laughed—a harsh, bitter sound. “Aren’t you?”

 

Suddenly the young version of herself vanished replaced by another version of herself, the one that served the Crystal King. “You can’t do it, you’re weak, afraid. That’s why you chose to serve the Crustal King instead of accepting your fate. You should have died. Now you are trying to remove your sins but you’ll fail. The only way you can atone is through suffering.” As the other version of herself said that, the surrounding area morphed into a present-day Ninjago City. Harumi looked around at the empty city streets, her breath caught in her throat as she tried to gauge what would happen next. The streets stretched before her, vacant and eerily still, a stark contrast to the vibrant life that had once pulsed through Ninjago. Silhouetted shadows flickered at the edges of her vision, reminders of the chaos her choices had wrought. Harumi took a step forward, trying to shake off the feeling of despair clenching her heart. Turning a corner she found herself in a dark alleyway. Taking a step back her back hit the body of another person.

 

“Why hello there firecracker.” Harumi went still a wave of fear washing over her. The voice, the stench of the man’s breath, and the sticky t-shirt were all too familiar. As she turned, her heart dropped like lead. There he stood, tall and menacing, a grin twisting his features akin to a wolf among sheep– the creep from the noodle shop and his two friends. She was trapped. The other two times she had encountered him there had been people to defend her but now she was alone and he was free to do whatever he pleased.

 

“Look who wandered back, thinking she could play the hero.” The creep leaned closer, his breath hot and acrid. “You didn’t think I’d forget about you, did you? I’ve been waiting for our little reunion.”

 

Harumi’s pulse raced, her instincts screaming at her to flee. Yet she could hardly move; the weight of her past paralyzed her. Memories flooded her mind—fear, shame, the frantic beat of her heart as she fought to escape. “No this isn’t real. You guys aren’t actually here,” Harumi whispered grabbing at her hair and sliding her back down against the wall. She knew it was just a trick but her fear had her paralyzed and she couldn’t fight back. She squeezed her eyes shut trying to will them away but she knew that was a fruitless attempt. The tears began to form in her eyes as she felt them closing in on her, but in an instant, the feeling was gone, and she was engulfed in the warm embrace of someone’s arms. Looking up she saw Lloyd, his expression hard as he glared at the unconscious forms of a few Voidhusks. The last bits of her confidence faded and she buried her face in his chest as she fully cried.

 

“Rumi?” Lloyd’s voice was filled with concern, a stark contrast to the malevolent echoes that had taunted her only moments before. “Who were they pretending to be?”

 

Harumi’s sobs shook her entire body, she had never planned on telling him about those guys. She didn’t want to give him one more thing to worry about. “N-no one,” she stammered, wiping her face with trembling hands.

 

“Don’t lie to me Harumi, you were scared of those guys. What aren’t you telling me?” Lloyd urged grabbing her hands and forcing her to look at him.

 

“I…I can’t.” Harumi struggled to find her voice, the words becoming a twisted, tangled mess in her throat. “They were just some thugs from the noodle shop. I thought… I thought I’d moved past that but clearly not. I never told you because I didn’t want you to worry. I didn’t want anyone to know.” She took a deep breath, feeling the warmth of Lloyd's body radiate against the chill of the Labyrinth. His unwavering gaze held her in place, rooting her to the ground and allowing her to find her breath once more.

 

Lloyd’s expression softened, and he brushed a stray lock of hair behind her ear. “You don't have to shoulder everything alone, Harumi. I want to protect you, but you have to let me in. Whatever it was, whatever you faced, you need to confront it.”

 

The darkness of the Labyrinth seemed to recede, the shadows now whispering far away as Harumi steadied herself against him. She could feel the fragile thread of hope weaving itself between them, a lifeline in this chaotic world. 

 

“I know I should have told you…But I didn’t want you to think less of me,” she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. “As if I wasn’t strong enough to handle it… as if I wasn’t worthy of being a part of this team.”

 

“Harumi,” Lloyd said firmly, “the strongest people are those who face their fears—not those who try to hide from them. We’re in this together. If you trust me, if you trust us, we can fight this.” Taking a deep breath, Harumi nodded, tears still glistening on her cheeks as she disentangled herself from Lloyd’s embrace, noticing just how close they actually were. “Why did you go off on your own anyway?” Lloyd asked changing the topic.

 

Harumi hesitated for a moment, her heart racing as she recalled the moment that felt like a lifetime ago. “I… I thought I could handle it myself, that I could confront what’s been eating at me without dragging you into my darkness. But I see now how foolish that was.” 

 

“Yeah, it was pretty reckless,” Lloyd replied, the hint of a smile creeping onto his lips despite the situation. “You know you can’t just leave us behind, especially not in a place like this.” He motioned towards the darkened corridors of the Labyrinth, where shadows still lingered as if patiently waiting for her to falter.

 

“And yet you ran off on your own to find me," Harumi pointed out with a teasing smile, hoping to lighten the mood but also recognizing the insanity that surrounded them. “We’re both reckless, aren’t we?”

 

Lloyd smiled back, a spark of spirit igniting in her chest. “Just a couple of thrill-seekers. We should keep moving and find the others,” Lloyd said, relaying his thoughts into action as he tugged Harumi along with him, fully aware of the unseen eyes still watching their progress. The sense of dread was a tangible force, coiling tighter around their hearts, as though the labyrinth craved their despair. As they navigated the twisting passages of the Labyrinth, Harumi felt the remnants of her fears begin to dissipate with each step she took beside Lloyd. The shadows that had once seemed insurmountable now flickered behind them like fading echoes, and she allowed herself a moment of relief.

Chapter 20

A chorus of groans filled the air as the remaining members of the team turned a corner just to come across another dead end. Kai kicked a rock into the stone wall letting out a frustrated yell. “I swear, I’m gonna kill those two if we ever get out of this damn maze!”

“Ugh, both of them are too stubborn for their own good. She probably thought that it would be better for her to do this alone and he just has to protect her,” Nya sighed leaning against the handle of her spear.

“It's ridiculous,” Cole added, rubbing his temples. “We shouldn’t be splitting up in a place like this.”

“Exactly!” Kai snorted, pacing up and down the narrow passage. “Why would they think it’s a good idea to brave this horror solo? This place is feeding on their insecurities and fears! We have to find them before they get lost in their own minds.”

Zane nodded in agreement, his eyes scanning the cold stone walls for any hidden passageways. “We need to remain calm. Panic will only make the maze stronger. If we focus, we can find a way to them. Menko do you know if the labyrinth has any secret passageways?”

Menko furrowed his brow as he considered the question. “It is entirely possible,” he said, his voice thoughtful. “The labyrinth is ancient, built with layers of deception and illusions. I wouldn’t be surprised if there were shortcuts—places that might lead us directly to them. But… finding them requires patience and a keen eye for detail.”

“I’ll take patience over this maze any day,” Kai muttered, still pacing, his temper barely contained. “But patience doesn’t help when we’re stuck here, wasting time.”

“True,” Nya agreed. “But rushing in blindly won’t help either. We have to think strategically. The maze is designed to mess with us.”

Zane’s fingers tapped against his chin as he processed the information. “If we look closely at the walls, we might be able to spot something—anything that stands out or feels… different.”

“Right, so now we just have to hope we’re not all walking into another trap,” Cole said dryly.

“Stay close,” Menko instructed, his voice low but clear. “The walls may shift or change. We might walk down this path and find ourselves back where we started.” The group exchanged wary glances but nodded in unison, each of them focused on the task ahead. The air in the labyrinth was thick with tension, and every step they took seemed to echo louder than the last. They moved slowly, scanning the walls and the floor for anything out of the ordinary. As they continued down the path, the oppressive silence of the maze seemed to weigh on them. The air was cold, and the shadows of the stone walls stretched ominously. Kai clenched his fists, frustration bubbling just beneath the surface. Every twist and turn of the labyrinth felt like it was mocking them like it had been designed specifically to test their patience.

Menko’s voice broke the silence. “Look there.” He pointed to a slight crack in the wall that appeared almost indistinguishable from the rest of the stone.

“What is it?” Nya asked, her tone wary, but hopeful.

“It’s a seam, just barely visible,” Menko replied. “It could be a hidden door or an illusion meant to throw us off. Either way, we should investigate.”

Zane stepped forward, running his fingers along the crack. His eyes narrowed in concentration. “This is different. It doesn’t feel like the rest of the walls.” He turned to the others. “I think we should try it.”

Kai, eager to move forward, stepped up. “If it gets us closer to finding those two, I’m all for it.” With a grunt of effort, Kai placed his hands on the wall and pushed. There was a low rumble, and the stone shifted, revealing a narrow passageway that stretched into darkness.

“Well, that’s… promising,” Jay muttered, glancing at the others.

“Looks like we’ve found something,” Nya said, adjusting her grip on her spear. “But we can’t just rush in without a plan. We don’t know where this leads or what’s waiting on the other side.”

“Agreed,” Zane said, his voice steady. “We should proceed cautiously. This passage could be just another trick of the maze.”

Cole squinted into the darkness ahead. “Maybe it’ll lead us to one of the others. Let’s hope it’s the right one.”

Menko hesitated for a moment, his brow furrowing in thought. “There is a chance this passage could be linked to a more direct route, but remember—nothing in this maze is straightforward.”

Kai, already stepping forward with determination, muttered, “I don’t care. At this point, I’d take a straight-up fight with whatever’s messing with us over wandering around in circles.” One by one, the group stepped into the narrow passage, the walls closing in around them. The air felt even colder here, and the darkness was oppressive. Every footstep echoed off the stone, making it impossible to tell whether they were being followed or if the labyrinth itself was closing in on them. As they moved deeper into the passage, the temperature seemed to drop even further, and the silence became more intense, almost suffocating. Zane’s mechanical eye glowed faintly, scanning their surroundings, while the others kept their senses sharp, alert to any sudden shifts in the environment. The labyrinth had already proven it was full of tricks, and they weren’t about to let their guard down now.

“Stay close,” Menko murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. “The maze might try to separate us.”

“I hate how quiet it is,” Kai muttered under his breath. “It’s like the calm before the storm.”

“Not helping,” Cole replied dryly, his grip tightening on his weapon. Suddenly, the passage seemed to widen, and the darkness ahead was replaced by the faint glow of torches. The group exchanged uneasy glances but pressed on, each step growing heavier as the air thickened. The passage opened into a large, circular chamber. The chamber was vast, its high ceiling disappearing into shadow. Torches lined the stone walls, flickering with an eerie flame that cast long, distorted shadows across the uneven ground. In the center of the room, a large stone pedestal stood, bathed in the cold light of the torches, though its purpose was unclear. There was a low hum in the air, an almost imperceptible vibration that seemed to resonate from the walls themselves.

“This place gives me the creeps,” Nya said quietly, her voice barely above a whisper. She glanced around, trying to make sense of the strange ambiance. “It feels… off.”

“You’re telling me. If this place is so old how come the torches are still lit,” Jay muttered, eyeing them suspiciously.

Zane stepped forward scanning the room with his sensors, the faint glow of his eye intensifying. “These flames aren’t normal. They don’t emit heat. In fact… they’re colder than the surrounding air. They’re magical in nature—likely tied to the maze itself.”

“Terrific,” Cole muttered. “Because the creepy ancient maze didn’t have enough going for it already.”

“This room was most likely used for worship. No need to worry, we’ll just push on,” Menko said with a reassuring tone, though even he sounded a bit uncertain. “But tread carefully. If the maze brought us here, it did so for a reason.” The group hesitated for a moment, taking in the strange chamber around them. The low hum resonated through the stone floor, making their every movement feel strangely amplified. Despite Menko’s calm words, they all felt the weight of the situation pressing in on them.

“What now?” Kai asked, his voice barely a murmur as he eyed the stone pedestal warily. His instincts were screaming that this place was a trap, but the need to find their missing teammates was stronger than his caution.

“I don’t trust that pedestal,” Nya said, her grip tightening on her spear as she studied it. “It’s too… out of place. There’s no way this is just a random feature in the maze.”

Zane nodded, scanning the pedestal’s surface. “Agreed. The maze is known for its illusions, but this feels like more than that. There could be something hidden here—something we need to unlock or activate.”

Menko moved closer to the pedestal, his eyes flicking from the walls to the strange object in the center. “It could be a key to finding our way out—or it could be a test. We’ve already seen how the maze toys with our minds, so it wouldn’t surprise me if this was another puzzle.”

Cole groaned, rubbing his forehead. “A puzzle? Great. We’ve had enough of those already.”

“Stay alert,” Menko advised, crouching beside the pedestal to examine it more closely. “There may be symbols or markings that can give us a clue as to what needs to be done.”

Zane knelt beside him, “There are inscriptions,” he confirmed, brushing away some of the dust to reveal faint, glowing etchings in an ancient language. “They’re old… very old. I can attempt to translate.” While Zane worked, the others spread out across the chamber, keeping a wide berth from the pedestal but watching for anything else that might be lurking in the room. Jay stayed close to the entrance, glancing back into the passage as if expecting it to seal shut behind them at any moment.

“Do you think this thing activated when we entered?” Nya asked, voice low.

“Either that or it’s waiting for us to make the wrong move,” Kai muttered, his fists clenched. “Let’s just hope it’s not another trap.” And then without warning the chamber was plunged into darkness. A chorus of startled gasps echoed in the pitch black as the torches flickered out simultaneously, the cold magical flames snuffed by an unseen force.

“Kai?!” Nya’s voice rang out, sharp and tense.

“I’m here!” he shouted back. “Everyone sound off, now!”

“Here,” came Cole’s voice.

“Still by the entrance!” Jay called.

“Present,” Zane answered calmly.

“I’m with Zane,” Menko added. “But… something’s changed.” They couldn’t see it, but they could feel it. The oppressive weight of the maze shifted. The low hum intensified, vibrating through their bones, more aggressive now—angrier, even.

“I think we triggered something,” Zane said, his voice unnervingly steady in the dark. “The inscriptions—they were a warning.”

“What kind of warning?” Cole asked, trying to keep his tone calm.

Zane cast a faint blue light around the pedestal. “It spoke of a ‘Trial of Truth.’ It said those who seek the lost must first face what lies beneath their skin.”

Jay’s voice trembled. “Okay, but like… what does that mean? Because that sounds bad.”

A deep click echoed through the chamber, followed by the groan of grinding stone. Sections of the floor began to shift, splitting open and revealing narrow chasms that crisscrossed the room. “Kai, Nya, careful!” Zane warned. “The floor is—” With a jolt, the floor beneath Kai gave way entirely, and he dropped out of sight with a yell.

“KAI!” Nya shouted, lunging toward the edge, but Cole grabbed her just in time.

Another chasm opened beneath Jay’s feet, and he flailed wildly before catching himself on a ledge, his legs dangling. “I hate this maze!” Jay screeched before the ledge began to move backward causing him to let go and fall. 

“JAY!” Cole and Zane shouted in unison as the floor shifted again, sealing the gap behind him like it had never been there. And then without warning another section of the floor shifted causing Cole and Nya to plummet into the darkness. 

Zane’s head snapped around, his sensors flaring as he tried to track where each of them had fallen, but even his advanced optics couldn’t penetrate the unnatural shadows. “No—no, no, no,” he whispered, more to himself than anyone else. Menko stood frozen beside the pedestal, wide-eyed, watching the chamber rearrange itself in eerie silence. Only he and Zane remained. Cautiously Zane stepped over to one of the open sections of the floor trying to pinpoint the location of the others before something pushed him down and he was met with total darkness.

Chapter 21

Kai hit the ground with a grunt, the impact jarring but not bone-breaking. He rolled onto his back with a groan, blinking rapidly in the suffocating darkness. “Ugh… great. Of course, I fall into the maze’s trap first.” Pushing himself up he lit a small flame in his palm looking around for any sign of the others. The flickering light from Kai’s palm cast eerie shadows on the surrounding walls, which were just as cold and unforgiving as the rest of the maze. His heart raced as he scanned the darkness, every slight movement in the corner of his vision making him flinch. He tried calling out, but his voice seemed to be swallowed by the oppressive air.

“Guys?” he shouted, his voice bouncing off the stone walls. There was no answer. With a frustrated sigh, Kai clenched his fist, extinguishing the flame for a moment. He had to stay focused. The last thing he needed was to lose control here. This was the labyrinth’s game, and he wasn’t about to play by its rules. He relit the flame, this time steadier, more purposeful. The glow illuminated a narrow passage ahead, the walls etched with strange symbols that shimmered faintly in the firelight. Kai narrowed his eyes, taking a tentative step forward.

“Okay… if I were an evil, ancient maze designed to separate a team of ninjas, where would I want to lead me?” he muttered under his breath, trying to keep his nerves at bay.

Each footstep echoed, the sound unnervingly loud. The deeper he went, the more distorted the walls began to feel — shifting subtly when he wasn’t looking, like the whole structure was alive, watching, waiting. A cold breeze swept past him, making his flame flicker dangerously.

Suddenly, a whisper curled through the air, so faint he almost missed it. “Kai…”

He froze, pulse spiking. “Hello?” he called again, his voice hoarse. No response this time, but that voice — it had sounded familiar. Was it one of the others? Or… was the maze trying to mess with him?

Kai gritted his teeth and pushed forward. “If this place thinks it can scare me, it picked the wrong ninja.”

“Do you really think you can protect all of them? You already let Harumi get close to Lloyd knowing what she’s done to him before.” Kai’s heart skipped a beat at the voice, now unmistakably clearer, echoing through the corridor. It was a voice laced with venom, taunting him, digging at his deepest insecurities. His hands tightened around the flame, the light flickering wildly as his breath grew shallow. He had to focus. The maze was twisting his thoughts, and he couldn’t afford to let it win.

“You’re wrong,” Kai muttered, swallowing the lump in his throat. “Lloyd knows what he’s doing. We all do.” But his voice lacked the conviction he was trying to force into it. The mention of Harumi and the scars of the past had struck a nerve he’d buried long ago.

The whisper returned, colder now. “You always think you’re the strong one, don’t you? You think you can shield everyone, but you can’t even protect yourself from your own doubts.” Kai’s eyes flicked around, scanning the shadows. It wasn’t real. It couldn’t be. The maze was messing with him, pulling up old wounds. But still, the words stung. His gaze shifted to the symbols on the walls, the flickering light casting grotesque shapes in the stone. He couldn’t let the maze have control and yet no matter how hard he tried to fight it he could feel his mind slipping away from him.

---

Jay let out a yelp of pain as his head collided with yet another wall with a sickening thud. He staggered back, rubbing his forehead with a grimace. “I really need to stop doing that,” he muttered to himself, feeling the familiar hum of static crackling through his fingertips as he steadied himself. The dimly lit labyrinth stretched out before him, each turn indistinguishable from the last. Unlike Kai, who had the fire to guide him, Jay had only his own erratic sparks of electricity. And that was far from enough to keep the creeping dread from gnawing at his mind.

“Guys?” he called out, his voice tinged with a mix of frustration and worry. The walls responded only with silence. He tried again, louder this time, hoping for a response from one of the others, but nothing. Not even a whisper. It was like the maze had swallowed them all whole.

Jay’s stomach churned, and he gritted his teeth, pushing through the tightening sense of panic. He wasn’t a stranger to getting lost, but this was different. This place felt like it was actively working against him. A shiver ran down his spine as he looked around, the soft glow from his electricity casting long, jagged shadows across the endless stone. His heart pounded in his chest as he pushed on, each step a battle against the unsettling pull of the labyrinth’s eerie atmosphere. The very air felt heavier with every breath as if the walls were closing in on him, suffocating him in their cold grip.

Out of nowhere, a sharp voice echoed from behind him, startling him into spinning around. “You always were the funny one, Jay. Always making jokes to cover up the fact that you’re terrified inside. You’re not fooling anyone.”

Jay froze, eyes widening in disbelief. His breath caught in his throat as the voice echoed again, now more distinct, laced with mocking laughter. The air around him seemed to pulse with the sound. “You really think you can keep everyone laughing, keep them distracted? But deep down, you’re afraid. Afraid of losing them. Afraid of being alone.”

“No,” Jay breathed out, trying to shake the feeling of cold dread creeping up his spine. “This is just the maze playing tricks.” His fingers crackled with electricity, arcing wildly through the air in an attempt to dispel the darkness around him. “I’m not afraid.”

But the voice, taunting and familiar, didn’t stop. “You can’t keep them all together, Jay. You never have been able to. You’ll let them down just like you always do.”

Jay’s heart thudded painfully in his chest. He took a shaky step back, his breath coming in short bursts. He clenched his fists, his power flickering dangerously as the walls around him seemed to close in. This wasn’t real. It couldn’t be. His mind had to be playing tricks. But in the depths of the maze, the whispering voice lingered, relentless and cruel. The maze had found his weak spot, and now it was working to tear him apart.

---

Cole tightened his hold on Nya as the two stumbled down a tunnel full of jagged rocks and old tree roots. Once they had safely landed at the bottom Cole sat up wincing at the sting of a cut on his hand. 

Nya groaned softly, pushing herself off the rough ground. “Is it too much to ask for one mission without falling into a death trap?” she muttered, brushing dirt from her arms. Cole gave a half-hearted chuckle, trying to hide the worry in his eyes as he checked her over for injuries.

“You good?” he asked, holding out his injured hand to help her up.

“I’ve had better days,” she replied, accepting his grip. Her fingers tightened slightly around his, grounding both of them in the moment. The tunnel ahead was narrower than the others, the walls damp with condensation and thick with an earthy scent. Faint echoes of dripping water created a haunting rhythm. The farther they went, the more distorted their surroundings became — it was as if the maze wasn’t just shifting space, but time and reality too.

Cole could feel it — the way the air hummed unnaturally, pressing against his senses like a weighted blanket. He didn’t like it. Nya walked beside him in silence, her eyes scanning the narrow path ahead. The tension was thick between them — not because of each other, but because of what they both knew: this maze wasn’t just physical. It was psychological. And it was working.

“Do you hear that?” Nya asked suddenly, her voice low.

Cole paused, straining to listen. The dripping had stopped. The tunnel had gone eerily quiet. Then, like a ripple through his mind, came a sound that froze him to his core — a distant scream, distorted and agonized.

“Zane?” Nya whispered though neither of them could be sure.

Cole’s hand shot out in front of her. “Wait. That might not be—”

“I know,” she said quickly, jaw set. “But if there’s a chance—”

“Then we keep moving,” he agreed. But his gut told him they were walking into something bad.

After what felt like hours the two found themselves in a large dungeon-like room with minimal light causing the area to appear even more unsettling. The moment they stepped into the room, a low groaning sound echoed from above — the heavy stone door they had entered through slammed shut behind them with a final, thunderous boom. Cole instinctively turned back, but there was no handle, no lock, no way out. “I have to admit I was really looking forward to messing with you two but you just had to stick together. No matter I was able to play around with your friends a bit and now that I have all of you trapped I can finally go through with my plan.”

The voice slithered through the room like smoke—taunting, amused, and far too aware of their fear. It didn’t belong to anyone Cole or Nya recognized, but it held the unsettling confidence of something ancient. Something that had been waiting for them.

“Show yourself!” Nya shouted, fists clenched, her water powers flickering around her like a protective veil.

A slow, mocking laugh answered her, echoing from everywhere and nowhere. “Of course where are my manners?” Out of the shadows stepped a familiar figure. “It has been fun toying with you pathetic little ninja.”

“Menko! But why?” Cole’s voice faltered as his mind scrambled to make sense of the sight before him.

Menko stepped fully into the dim light, his grin sharp and eyes gleaming with cruel satisfaction. “Why?” he repeated with a chuckle, tilting his head like it was a ridiculous question. “Simple, the real Menko died years ago, I’m simply using his body as a vessel. I hope you can get comfortable because you won’t be getting out any time soon.” With that the chamber lit up revealing Jay, Kai, and Zane passed out in a cell and another one rising out of the floor and trapped Cole and Nya. Cole surged forward instinctively, slamming his fists against the rising bars of the cell, his Earth powers flaring briefly before they fizzled out with a jolt of pain. The metal was enchanted — resistant to elemental energy. He cursed under his breath, turning to check on Nya, who was pacing the confined space like a caged tigress, fury in her eyes.

“Jay! Kai! Zane!” she shouted, banging her fist against the bars of their neighboring cell. None of them stirred.

“They’re unconscious,” Cole muttered grimly. “Whatever that thing is, it’s been inside their heads longer than we thought.”

Outside the cells, Menko — or rather, the creature possessing him — watched with a satisfied smirk, his arms lazily crossed. “I must say, it’s been quite the delight watching your minds unravel. Especially yours, Kai. So much guilt. So much fear. And Jay — the jokes were a nice touch. A feeble attempt at sanity. But now? Now the real fun begins.”

“What do you want?” Nya snapped. “What’s the point of all this? If you wanted us dead, you could’ve done it already.”

“Dead?” The creature scoffed, amusement turning to something far more sinister. “No, no, no. Death is merciful. What I want is… suffering. You see, I feed on doubt. On fear. On the little voices that whisper in the back of your minds when you’re alone. The more you spiral, the stronger I become. You’re not here to be killed, you’re here to break. One by one.”

Cole gritted his teeth. “You think we’re just going to let you win?”

“You don’t have a choice,” it hissed, turning away as if bored. “You’ll find that hope doesn’t stretch far in this place.”

As the possessed Menko began to fade back into the shadows, the room dimmed again, the cold returning in waves. Nya dropped to her knees beside Jay’s cell, her voice cracking now. “Come on, guys. Wake up. Please.”

Chapter 22

Notes:

So… I’m back😬 sorry about the long wait. I hope you guys enjoy this chapter and I will make sure future updates don’t take as long.

She could feel her heart pounding against her chest and despite the danger the Voidhusks posed they had nothing to do with her increasing heart rate. She tried to focus on their surroundings but that was nearly impossible when Lloyd had her pinned against the wall and his breath brushed against her neck. She glanced up at Lloyd’s serious expression as he watched the Voidhusks circle overhead, he had no idea what he was doing to her, no clue how his closeness set her nerves on fire in a way no battle ever had.

She swallowed hard, trying to tear her gaze away from the sharp line of his jaw and the way his eyes narrowed with focus. “Lloyd,” she whispered, though she wasn’t sure if it was a warning, a plea, or something else entirely.

He didn’t look at her, still tracking the Voidhusks’ movements above them. “Stay still,” he murmured, his voice low and steady. “If they don’t see us move, they might pass.”

She nodded, not trusting herself to speak again. But then he shifted slightly, his hand brushing her side as he adjusted his stance—and it was like electricity arced through her. Mentally kicking herself she scolded herself for even thinking like that. She had decided she didn’t like him that way and she was not going to lead him on again. But her body hadn’t gotten the memo.

She clenched her fists at her sides, digging her nails into her palms in a weak attempt to ground herself. This wasn’t the time to be distracted by… this. Not when the Voidhusks were one flick of a shadow away from discovering them. Not when they were pressed so tightly together she could count the freckles on his neck. Not when she could feel the steady rhythm of his heartbeat too, far too calm compared to her own.

She let her eyes flick up to his face again—and that was a mistake. Because in that exact moment, Lloyd turned his head, just slightly, just enough for his gaze to meet hers. His eyes widened a fraction, as if he had just realized how close they were too. And for one suspended moment, the world around them fell away. The cold, the danger, the distant screech of the Voidhusks—it all faded beneath the heat blooming between them.

“I…” she started, then stopped, mouth dry. Her pulse roared in her ears.

He hesitated, then leaned in a hair closer—not quite enough to close the distance, but enough to make her breath catch in her throat. “Are you okay?” he asked, and that earnestness in his voice, that gentle concern, nearly unraveled her resolve.

She shook her head quickly, eyes darting back to the Voidhusks above. “I’m fine. Just… focus.”

Lloyd’s jaw tensed. “Right. Focus.” But even as they both returned their attention to the shadows creeping overhead, neither of them dared to move away. Neither of them could. A shriek split the silence above them as one of the Voidhusks fluttered lower, its wings dragging against the stone wall with a horrible scraping sound. Lloyd’s hand instinctively pressed against her waist, steadying her as they both shrank further into the alcove of the ruined corridor. Harumi didn’t breathe. Couldn’t. The proximity, the danger, the moment—all of it tangled around her like a snare.

The Voidhusk paused midair, head twitching as if sniffing for prey, its shadow casting a grotesque smear across the wall opposite them. Its hiss echoed in the silence, drawn out and serpentine, making the hair on the back of Harumi’s neck stand up. Lloyd’s fingers tightened minutely at her waist—protective, steadying—but the heat of his touch sent another shiver through her that had nothing to do with fear. The Voidhusk tilted its head sharply.

Harumi’s breath hitched. Please don’t see us. Please don’t see us.

She felt Lloyd shift again, just slightly, his leg brushing against hers as he adjusted his footing, slow and silent. His body was coiled, ready to spring into action if the Voidhusk so much as twitched in their direction. And yet, even in that moment—tense and on the brink—he was careful not to jostle her. Careful with her.

The Voidhusk let out another screech, but this one was different. Disappointed? Frustrated? It jerked back into the air, wings beating furiously as it flew off to rejoin its flock, vanishing into the shadows beyond the crumbled archway. Harumi finally exhaled, the air leaving her lungs in a shaky rush.

Lloyd didn’t move, and neither did she—not right away. The silence left behind by the Voidhusk’s retreat felt louder than the chaos it had brought. “That was close,” he murmured, finally turning his head again.

Their eyes met. It would’ve been so easy to laugh it off, to make some joke about near-death experiences and how they always had the worst timing. But there was something different in his gaze now. Something softer. Warmer. And she couldn’t look away. She licked her lips, heart still racing. “Too close.”

Lloyd’s eyes flicked down to her mouth, just for a second—and then right back up, fast, like he regretted it. “We should move,” he said, voice quiet but strained.

She nodded, but neither of them moved. Not until he stepped back, just far enough for the cold to slip between them again. And God, she hated that.

She followed him in silence as they crept along the corridor, every step taking them further from the Voidhusks… and from that precarious, breathless moment. But Harumi knew—they’d both felt it. And ignoring it wasn’t going to make it go away. They walked in silence, their footsteps barely a whisper against the cracked stone floor. Harumi kept her eyes ahead, forcing herself not to look at the broad line of Lloyd’s back or the way his shoulders stayed just a little too tense. Her pulse had begun to slow, but her thoughts hadn’t—spinning in wild, chaotic circles around that almost-moment, that razor-thin breath of space between what was and what could have been. She hated how much it lingered. How she could still feel the phantom press of his body against hers. How part of her had wanted him to close that last inch between them.

“Left,” Lloyd said quietly, pointing to a narrow side tunnel that branched away from the main hall. His voice was steady again, cool and composed like nothing had happened. Like they hadn’t been two heartbeats away from something dangerous and entirely different from the monsters stalking them.

“So… how’s work been going,” Lloyd asked trying to ease the tension. Harumi nearly stumbled at the abrupt change in topic. Work? She darted a look at him, but Lloyd was purposefully keeping his gaze forward, his expression studiously neutral—as if asking about her work like they were bumping into each other at the market and not sneaking through a crumbling ruin dodging Voidhusks and nearly losing control of themselves.

She snorted under her breath before she could help it. “Really?” she muttered, just loud enough for him to hear. “Now you want to make small talk?”

He shrugged, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth, betraying the calm mask he was trying to wear. “Just trying to distract us from the fact that we could die in this fucking maze at any moment.”

Harumi huffed a breath that was half a laugh, half a curse. “You’re impossible,” she whispered, shaking her head. But even so, the absurd normalcy of the conversation steadied her, letting her heart slow just a little. Leave it to Lloyd to crack a joke while death practically breathed down their necks. They reached the branching tunnel, and she paused at the entrance, peering down the dim passage. Cold air drifted up from its depths, carrying the scent of damp stone and decay. “This way looks clear,” she murmured, but the tension in her shoulders refused to ease.

Lloyd stepped up beside her, close enough that the brush of his sleeve against her arm set off another spark. She bit the inside of her cheek, forcing her focus back to the path ahead. “We’ll have to move quickly,” Lloyd said, scanning the corridor. “If they circle back—”

“I know.” Her voice came out sharper than she meant, and she sighed. “Sorry. I’m—”

“Don’t be,” he cut in gently. “I get it.” His calm steadiness was exactly what she needed—and exactly what made him so dangerous to her resolve. It would be easier if he were an idiot, if he were careless, but he wasn’t. He was everything she could want, and that was the problem.

She shook herself, pushing the thought aside, and started forward. “Come on,” she said.

They walked single file down the narrow tunnel, boots crunching on bits of gravel and fallen mortar. Far ahead, a sliver of pale light shone through a broken arch, offering a promise of open air beyond the maze of stone. Harumi kept her eyes on that light like a lifeline, but her mind refused to settle. The heat of Lloyd’s body, the memory of his fingers at her waist, the quick flare of something in his eyes when they’d locked gazes—none of it would let her go. She needed to focus. The mission. The Voidhusks. Getting out alive. That was what mattered. But the quiet behind her, the soft sound of Lloyd breathing, reminded her that he was there, and that he mattered, too. And maybe that was what terrified her the most.

They reached the archway, and Harumi paused, glancing back at him. Lloyd gave her a nod—ready if she was. Together they stepped into the next chamber. It was massive, the ceiling lost in darkness high above, the floor littered with the bones of old battles and the husks of what the Voidhusks had left behind. Faint torchlight still clung to the walls, revealing jagged statues of forgotten kings and monsters that had once guarded this place. Harumi swallowed hard. “I hate this place,” she whispered.

Lloyd moved closer again, his presence a shield. “Then let’s get out of here.” She looked at him, heart skipping when she caught the faintest echo of a smile on his lips. A promise. A challenge. A comfort.

“Oh, you really think you can escape?” Harumi startled, the new voice slicing through the moment like a blade. Cold, amused, and dripping with mockery — and it hadn’t come from Lloyd. Both of them whirled toward the far end of the chamber, where a figure stood in the gloom beyond the broken statues. The torchlight barely reached him, but there was no mistaking that voice. Harumi felt the blood drain from her face, ice replacing heat in her veins. Menko.

Chapter 23

Menko stepped forward, boots crunching over bone and debris, the echoes of his approach bouncing off the stone walls in a twisted mockery of applause. His silhouette was lean and predatory, a cruel smile slicing across his face as he watched them from the edge of the torchlight. “Well,” he drawled, hands clasped casually behind his back, “if it isn’t my two favorite trespassers.” His gaze flicked between them, dark eyes glinting with malicious delight. “Did you really think you could sneak through my hunting grounds without saying hello?”

Harumi’s throat went dry, a fresh wave of dread washing over her. Was the maze playing tricks on them or had Menko really been lying to them the whole time—pretending to help them while leading them straight into a trap? Her mind reeled, grasping for sense, for footing, but there was nothing stable about Menko. There never had been.

“Menko,” Lloyd said evenly, though Harumi could hear the hard edge beneath his words, the note of restrained fury. He stepped slightly in front of her, protective, shoulders squaring like a living wall. “Move.”

Menko chuckled, low and poisonous. “Oh, I missed you, Lloyd. Always so gallant.” He tilted his head, as if genuinely curious. “Tell me, was it worth it? Running around in circles, dodging Voidhusks, nearly dying—just to crawl into my lair?”

Harumi clenched her fists, forcing herself to breathe. She wouldn’t let him see fear. Couldn’t. “This isn’t your lair,” she spat, voice sharp enough to cut. “You’re nothing but a coward hiding behind monsters.”

That made Menko laugh, delighted. “Brave girl,” he purred, stepping closer. The torchlight finally touched his features: too-sharp cheekbones, a smile that was all knives, eyes black and hollow like pits in a burned-out forest. “But you’re wrong, darling. The Voidhusks obey me. And so does the maze.”

And then it clicked, Menko had never actually been Menko. He had been Kirai. The goddess had played them for fools, gaining their trust so she could use them for whatever twisted plan she had. Harumi felt like the ground had been ripped out from under her. Kirai. Of course. The cunning way Menko had appeared, the perfect timing, the ease with which he guided them through the maze—it all made sense now, horribly, sickeningly clear. Her stomach twisted, rage and humiliation battling in her chest.

Lloyd’s voice was dangerously low, vibrating with a fury Harumi had only heard a handful of times. “Kirai.” He practically spat the name, each syllable a curse.

The goddess merely smiled, wearing Menko’s borrowed skin like a well-fitted coat. “Surprised?” she asked sweetly, cocking her head in a gesture that might have been playful if it weren’t so utterly terrifying. “Did you think I’d let you wander around in my domain without a leash?”

Lloyd’s shoulders tensed, every muscle drawn tight as a bowstring. He moved subtly to block Harumi’s line of sight, but she stepped to the side, refusing to be shielded. Not from this. Not anymore.

“You used us,” Harumi growled, voice rough with the burn of betrayal. “Every time you pretended to help, every piece of advice—you were leading us here.”

Kirai gave a delicate shrug. “Of course I was. You’re useful, my dear. Still are, in fact.” Her smile turned razor-sharp and with a snap of her fingers, they were chained to the ground. “You see I’m in a weakened state and can’t finish what should have been done many years ago. But once those explorers came and stole my dagger it made my plan near impossible, thankfully you two had the clever idea to bring it back.”

Harumi struggled against the cold iron biting into her wrists, the chains rattling against the flagstones. The torchlight flickered wildly, throwing Kirai’s stolen face into monstrous relief. Harumi’s mind screamed, hot with fury and humiliation. They had brought the dagger straight into her hands—like lambs to the slaughter. Lloyd’s breathing was shallow but measured, his mind clearly racing for an escape. Think, Lloyd, Harumi pleaded silently, even as she tried to focus through her own spiraling panic.

“You want the dagger,” Lloyd growled, voice hoarse with disgust. “That’s what this was all about.”

Kirai spread her arms, as if welcoming them to a grand performance. “Why else would I orchestrate such a lovely hunt?” she purred. “You really should be flattered. Most never even see me before they die.”

Harumi clenched her jaw, glaring at the goddess through the veil of Menko’s familiar features. “And what happens after you get it? You tear apart the rest of the world?”

Kirai laughed, the sound brittle and inhuman. “You make it sound so simple, but I suppose you humans always have simplified things. Drawing a line between good and evil as if they are different. Tell me what makes an action evil? One that hurts you even if it benefits others?”

“What are you getting at here?” Lloyd spat, refusing to give Kirai something she could use against him.

Kirai grinned, a sickening grin, as she eyed them like prey. “I want what belongs to me. Power, and you two can give me that.”

Lloyd narrowed his eyes, something not adding up in his mind. “How exactly can we do that? You’re a goddess aren’t you, shouldn’t you be more powerful than us?”

Kirai smiled sweetly slipping out of Menko’s body in a dark mist, letting the corpse fall to the ground. “You really haven’t figured it out yet have you?” Lloyd and Harumi watched as the mist twisted into the shape of an all too familiar creature. “I’ve never been a goddess, just an oni. An oni you two know better as the Oni General of Hatred.” Harumi could feel the air leave her chest as the information hit her. That’s why the dagger had felt like it was trying to corrupt her, she had already been corrupted by one of Kirai’s items. The Mask of Hatred.

“Now as fun as this has been, it’s just a waste of time. I can’t leave the island like this thanks to the First Spinjitzu Master so I need a vessel and this island only has dead people. Human corpses are so weak, but at least they can’t fight my possession. Fortunately, you two were stupid enough to come to this island and I can choose a more suitable vessel. The question is which one of you do I want to use,” Kirai said walking over to where she had them chained up.

Looking down at Harumi with a cold smile she hummed in thought. “You’ve already been corrupted by my mask so I could easily gain control over you. Besides those other pathetic humans wouldn’t bat an eye if you turned on them.” Turning to Lloyd she let out a dark chuckle. “But you are part Oni so I would be able to use more of my power through you. Perhaps you could even help me reclaim what was lost.” Her voice dripped with malice, a wicked gleam in her eyes.

Harumi struggled against the chains, her mind racing. “You won’t get away with this, Kirai! We—”

“Save your breath, girl,” Kirai interrupted, her voice laced with amusement. “You see, I don’t need your permission. You are both merely vessels to me, and this choice is not your own.” She leaned closer, her breath sending a chill down Harumi’s spine. “So, what will it be? The corrupted or the powerful?”

Harumi’s pulse hammered in her ears, drowning out even the clatter of her chains. Kirai’s words slithered into every raw wound she carried, wrapping around her like a noose. The corrupted or the powerful? That choice — that sick choice—wasn’t a choice at all. Lloyd’s voice cut through the haze, low and steady. “You think you can break us,” he growled, fists clenching even though the chains bit deeper. “But you’re wrong. You’ll never control me.”

Kirai’s grin was predatory. “Oh, I don’t have to control you, dear Lloyd. I only have to use you.”

Dark mist coiled around her like a living cloak, stirring the stale air. In a heartbeat she was standing between them, one hand brushing against Lloyd’s cheek with obscene tenderness. “Think of what I could do with your power, child of dragon and oni,” she crooned. “The worlds I could burn. The gods I could unseat.”

Lloyd jerked away, hatred burning in his eyes. “I’ll die before I let you in.”

Kirai tutted softly. “Oh, so dramatic.” She turned, the mist around her roiling with impatience, and faced Harumi. “And you, my lovely mask-bearer. You’ve already carried my touch once, haven’t you?” Her fingers ghosted over Harumi’s forehead, sending an electric jolt through her skull. “You know what I offer. Power. Purpose. Even freedom from that miserable guilt you pretend to shed.”

Harumi swallowed hard, glaring back at the demon through the pounding of her heart. “You think I want that again? You think I’d let you?”

Kirai only smiled, unblinking. “You’ll let me because you don’t matter, Harumi. The mask made you into a vessel before I ever found you. You were born for this.”

“Oh, I have a better idea. I’ll use you Mr. Hero, and we can watch as your little girlfriend tries desperately to get away and convince the others to help her.” Kirai said, finding delight in the plan. “They don’t trust her, and why should they? Even now when she tries to help she leads them to their deaths.” Kirai’s cruel laughter echoed off the ancient walls, bouncing between them like shards of broken glass. “They’ll never believe a word you say,” she hissed, voice slick with poison. “Not after everything you’ve done. You’re tainted, Harumi — and heroes never trust a traitor twice.”

Harumi’s breath caught, icy dread lancing through her. It was true, wasn’t it? She had betrayed them once. Even after trying to make amends, suspicion still followed her like a shadow. And now Kirai wanted to rip away what little trust she had fought to regain — to turn even that against her.

Lloyd bared his teeth, muscles straining against the chains until they rattled furiously. “Leave her alone!” he roared, voice ragged with fury. “You want me? Fine! Come take me, but you leave Harumi out of this!”

“Oh, noble,” Kirai purred, a mocking softness dancing in her dark, hollow eyes. “But your sacrifice means nothing. Once I have you, the others will die just the same. And she will be blamed for it. That is the beauty of true despair, dear Lloyd. You can’t save her — you can’t even save yourself.”

The mist coiled tighter, like a thousand clawed hands reaching out to seize them. Harumi fought against the chains until her wrists burned raw, heart pounding with a desperate rhythm. Think, think, think! She couldn’t let Kirai take Lloyd — couldn’t let her win. “Lloyd,” she rasped, voice shaking but clear, “listen to me.”

He looked at her sharply, the tension in him pulled so tight he might snap. “She wants to divide us,” Harumi pressed on, forcing her thoughts through the flood of panic. “She thinks if she controls you, I’ll break. And if she controls me, you’ll break. That’s how she wins.”

Kirai tilted her head, amused. “Aw, how sweet. Trying to reason your way out of chains?”

But Harumi ignored her, locking eyes with Lloyd. Focus on me, she silently begged. Not her. “No matter what happens,” she said fiercely, “you fight her. Fight her with everything you have, and I’ll do the same. We won’t let her choose for us.”

Kirai’s smile twisted, teeth flashing in the flickering torchlight. “So stubborn. I admire that. Pity it’s worthless.” Darkness bloomed around her hands, shadowy claws stretching toward Lloyd, curling like smoke around his throat. Lloyd squeezed his eyes shut, shoulders shaking with the effort to resist, to hold on to himself, to fight. Harumi’s heart screamed as she watched the swirling blackness creep closer, coiling around him with hateful intent. And then Kirai was no longer in the chamber and everything went still. Harumi’s breath stilled, as though the entire world had frozen in place. One instant Kirai’s claws were wrapping around Lloyd’s throat, and the next — emptiness. A silence so absolute it felt deafening crashed over them.

The torchlight had gone out, leaving them in a suffocating, pitch-black silence. Harumi could feel the cold stone beneath her knees, the chains biting cruelly into her wrists, but there was no sound, no movement — as if the world itself had been smothered.

“Lloyd?” she whispered, voice trembling, straining to pierce the dark. No answer. Her pulse hammered in her ears, the only thing reminding her she was still alive. Then, from somewhere to her left, she heard the faintest scrape of metal shifting against stone. “Lloyd is that you?”

Within seconds Lloyd, or what looked like Lloyd had ripped her chains off, threw her against the ground, and was hovering over her like a predator. His eyes glowed an eerie green. Lloyd’s glowing green eyes pierced through the darkness, unnatural and wild. His breath came in ragged bursts, sharp with a sinister edge that didn’t belong to him. Harumi’s heart slammed in her chest—this was not the Lloyd she knew. The light of his spirit, the kindness that had always tempered his strength, was eclipsed by something darker, something borrowed from Kirai’s shadow.

“Harumi,” he growled, voice low and distorted, “you’ve been weak for too long.”

She scrambled backward, scraping her knees against the cold stone floor, but Lloyd was relentless, stepping forward with predatory grace. His hand shot out, fingers curling like claws as they reached for her throat. Harumi barely twisted aside in time, his fingertips grazing her skin. She rolled and came up on her knees, chest heaving, mind screaming in denial. She had to get out of there, no way could she fight Kirai on her own so with what little time she had she sprinted towards the exit and ran. If she could find the others then maybe they would stand a chance but even as she ran, Harumi knew she was gambling everything.

Chapter 24

Notes:

I stayed up until 1 In the morning finishing this chapter. The things I do for you guys. But seriously I love everyone that has given this story a chance, and an extra thank you to the people that always comment, you guys are the reason I have kept writing this. I hope you guys all have a wonderful day/night and enjoy this chapter.

(btw I have the next four days off work so hopefully I can get a lot more writing done.)

As Harumi ran through the labyrinth, she couldn’t help but feel trapped. Behind her was a being of pure evil using Lloyd as a vessel, and in front of her was an ever-changing pathway. She couldn’t even be sure that she would find the others, and if she did, how much time would they actually have to come up with a plan? Her breath came in shallow gasps as she darted around another twisting corner, the stone walls shifting again the moment she passed. The very ground seemed to resist her, the maze alive and hungry, as if it too served the dark force that had taken Lloyd.

 

Lloyd … She tried not to think about the hollow look in his eyes. About the voice that came from his mouth but wasn't his. Her chest ached just remembering it. That thing was wearing his face, using his power, and turning everything good in him into something monstrous.

 

Her foot caught a jagged edge and she stumbled, slamming into the cold wall. She pushed off quickly, ignoring the sting in her shoulder. No time to rest. No time to think. "Come on, Harumi," she whispered to herself. "You survived worse." Managing to muster up a bit more determination, she ran faster until she found a narrow pathway and darted into it. The passage was narrower than she expected, the rough stone scraping her arms as she barreled through. It bent and turned in unnatural angles, making her feel as if she were being funneled into something—somewhere. But there was no going back.

 

A low rumble echoed behind her. The dark presence was drawing closer again. She didn’t need to turn around to know it had found her trail. That he had. Her heart thudded louder. Faster. Then—voices. She skidded to a halt at a fork in the path, panting. “That was Kai—I swear that was Kai!” she whispered, eyes darting between the two tunnels. They were completely identical with no way of telling which one was the right direction. With a hope and a prayer, she ran down the tunnel on the left. Her footsteps echoed like gunshots as she sprinted down the left tunnel, the walls seeming to close in tighter with every step. “Please,” she whispered under her breath, “please be the right one.” The voices grew clearer. She could definitely hear someone now—running footsteps, the sound of something hitting metal,  then a sharp curse, unmistakably Kai’s. Relief flooded her chest, even as adrenaline kept her legs pumping. She rounded another corner, nearly tripping again as the narrow tunnel finally opened into a wider chamber. There—just ahead—stood a wall of cells, and inside them the rest of the team. Harumi’s breath caught in her throat. The flickering torchlight revealed familiar faces, bruised and weary, but alive. Kai was pounding on the bars of his cell, his eyes wild with frustration and determination. Nya leaned against the cold stone wall, clearly fed up with her brother. Jay was slumped against the back of his cage, fingers twitching as if itching to summon his lightning while mumbling to himself, and Cole and Zane tried to talk some sense into Kai.

 

“Let me guess, Vengstone?” Harumi asked, stepping closer, trying to find some way to break the locks

 

“How’d you know? Was it Kai screaming about not being able to use his powers?” Nya said sarcastically.

 

Kai shot Nya an incredulous glare. “I was not screaming.”

 

“Sure you weren’t,” Jay muttered, still not looking up. “You were just passionately expressing your feelings… very loudly.”

 

Harumi cracked a faint, relieved smile despite the pressure still crushing her chest. The banter meant they were okay—at least enough to joke. She stepped closer to the cells, eyes scanning the mechanism locking them. Definitely Vengestone bars. That explained why no one had blasted their way out.

 

Kai gripped the bars. “Harumi. Where is Lloyd? He went looking for you. Why aren’t you together?”

 

That was the exact question she had been dreading. Kirai was right earlier when she said that they wouldn’t believe her. Everything that had happened was so ridiculous, and she hadn’t exactly given them a reason to believe her every word. Harumi’s throat tightened. The air in the chamber suddenly felt thinner, heavier with the weight of the truth she didn’t want to say. She opened her mouth but nothing came out at first. How could she possibly explain it without sounding insane? Without sounding like the traitor she used to be?

 

Kai frowned. “Harumi?”

 

She took a step back from the cells, her hands clenching at her sides. “We were together,” she said at last, voice barely above a whisper. “Look, I need you guys to believe me when I say this. Menko was actually Kirai–the Oni General of Hatred–and she has taken over Lloyd.”

 

Harumi’s words hung in the cold air, each syllable heavier than the last. The group’s eyes locked onto her, disbelief warring with fear. Kai’s grip on the bars slackened, and Nya’s posture stiffened, her jaw clenched tight.

 

“Taken over Lloyd?” Jay echoed, finally looking up. “How? Why?”

 

Harumi swallowed hard, feeling the weight of their stares. “I don’t know exactly how, but that thing—Kirai—used him as a vessel. She’s inside him now. His body is there, but his mind… it’s gone. I barely got away.” Her voice cracked with exhaustion and desperation.

 

Zane stepped forward, his calm presence grounding the tense room. “We must assume Lloyd is lost to us for now. We need a plan to separate Kirai from him before it’s too late.”

 

Cole nodded, rubbing the back of his neck. “And we need to get out of here. We can’t wait around in these cells while Kirai toys with Lloyd—and probably hunts us down one by one.”

 

Harumi’s eyes flicked to the heavy locks again. “Vengestone isn’t easy to break, but I did study it quite a bit back when the Overlord had me making all those Vengestone warriors. If we can find a weak spot, then a weapon of immense power should be able to break it, and luckily, we still have Kirai’s dagger in my possession.” She hesitated, the dagger feeling cold and heavy in her pocket. “It’s the only thing that can pierce that stone.”

 

Kai’s eyes widened. “What?! I thought Lloyd had it. How did you get it?”

 

“I stole it from him. Didn’t really feel like leaving it with an evil possessed Green Ninja was the best idea,” Harumi replied dryly. “Now, if you could stop being suspicious of me for five minutes, I need you to find a spot on the Vengestone that doesn’t feel like it’s blocking your powers.”

 

Kai narrowed his eyes but said nothing, focusing on the cell bars. “Alright. Let’s see what you’ve got.”

 

One by one, they each pressed their hands against the cold, dark stone. At first, it was like touching any normal rock — smooth and unyielding. But then Nya winced and pulled back her hand. “Here,” she said, pointing to a faintly glowing seam near the base of the bars.

 

Harumi crouched down, inspecting the seam before deciding that it was the best choice they had at the moment. “You might want to move out of the way,” she warned, lining up the dagger to strike. She exhaled once, steadying her hand as she raised the blade. Every eye was on her, the tension thick in the cell chamber. Then—clang!—the dagger struck the seam with a sharp crack of energy that rippled through the stone.

 

A pulse of violet light surged from the point of contact, and a hairline fracture spidered across the Vengestone. The ground trembled slightly, and a low hum filled the air, as if the dagger had awakened something ancient inside the stone.

 

“It’s working!” Jay exclaimed, scrambling backward in his cell as the glow intensified.

 

Harumi gritted her teeth and struck again, harder this time. Another fracture, wider now, splitting up along the bar and sending small shards falling. A third strike, and the bar gave way completely with a shattering pop, one corner of the cell collapsing inward like glass breaking under pressure.

 

Kai didn’t hesitate. He surged forward, kicking the fractured edge with all his strength. The weakened stone crumbled, enough for him to squeeze through. The moment he was free, fire flickered in his palm, faint but finally there.

 

“Finally,” he growled, flame dancing along his knuckles like a long-lost heartbeat.

 

Harumi didn’t waste time. “We need to break the others out before Kirai gets here.” She tossed the dagger to Kai, who caught it with ease.

 

“Let’s make it quick, then,” he said, already moving to Nya’s cell.

 

One by one, they worked with ruthless urgency—Kai striking with the dagger, Harumi guiding him to the weak spots, the team members helping once they were freed. Soon, they were all out, bruised, tired, but ready.

 

Jay clapped his hands together, sparks leaping between his fingers. “I feel alive again.”

 

“I feel like punching someone,” Cole muttered. “Preferably something made of shadows.”

 

“We have to find Lloyd,” Nya said firmly. “We have to get him back.”

 

Harumi nodded, eyes dark with determination. “And we will. But we can’t go at her directly—not yet. Kirai’s feeding off the hatred and fear in him. If we strike now, we could destroy him, not save him.”

 

Zane folded his arms. “Then we find a way to separate her essence from his. She may be powerful, but even darkness has rules. There must be a way to exploit her connection to the Vengestone—to the maze itself.”

 

Jay groaned. “Great. So we’re going back into the creepy, shifting labyrinth full of cursed walls and evil magic?”

 

Kai’s smirk returned. “Unless you want to wait here for her to come back and kill us.”

 

Jay raised his hands. “Nope! Nope. I’m good. Let’s find the shadow witch.”

 

As the group prepared to move out, Harumi paused for just a moment, hand resting on the wall of the broken cell. She looked toward the narrow tunnel she’d come through—toward the darkness still looming beyond it. Lloyd was out there somewhere. Lost. Taken. But not forever. “Hold on, Lloyd,” she whispered, her voice fierce with quiet promise. “We’re coming for you.”

Notes:

Yeah, I just made up all that stuff about Vengestone to progress the plot.

Chapter 25

The labyrinth seemed even more twisted than before. Now free from the Vengestone cells, the group moved through the maze in tense silence, their senses on high alert. The walls shifted more slowly this time, almost deliberately, as if Kirai knew they were loose and was toying with them. Every sound echoed too long, every breath felt too loud. Harumi led the way, guided more by instinct than memory. She’d lost count of the turns, the strange symbols carved into the walls, and the sickening sensation of being watched. All she could think about was Lloyd—his face, twisted by Kirai’s possession, and the way his eyes had dimmed into something unfamiliar.

Cole’s voice was low, cautious. “Are we sure she hasn’t figured out we escaped yet?”

“She knows,” Zane replied simply, scanning every corner. “She’s waiting.”

Jay shivered. “Why does that make it worse?”

Kai’s jaw clenched as he walked beside Harumi, the dagger still tight in his hand. “Because she has Lloyd, and she knows we’re going to do whatever it takes to get him back.”

Harumi stopped suddenly. Her hand reached out, touching a jagged scratch along the wall—one she remembered passing before. Her heart sank. “We’re going in circles.”

Nya cursed under her breath. “Of course we are. The maze doesn’t follow logic.”

“It’s feeding off us,” Harumi muttered, “pulling from our fear and frustration. That’s how she stays strong—through us.”

Zane knelt down, brushing his fingers across the floor. “It’s reacting to us. Kirai’s connection to Lloyd must be affecting the labyrinth’s behavior. If we want to find him, we can’t keep acting like prey.”

Cole nodded. “Then maybe it’s time we turn the game around.”

Jay blinked. “I’m all for confidence, but what does that even mean? It’s not like the maze is going to listen to us.”

Zane stood, his expression unreadable but his eyes calculating. “Not listen—respond. If it’s tied to Kirai’s power, and that is tied to emotion and control, then we stop giving it fear to feed on. We break the pattern.”

Kai gave a grim nod. “So we stop being afraid.”

“Easier said than done,” Jay muttered, rubbing his arms as if shaking off a chill. “This place is designed to make us panic. See, I’m panicking right now! I want to go home.”

Nya stepped beside him and placed a steady hand on his shoulder. “You’re not alone, Jay. None of us are. And if we want to beat this, we have to think like a team—like ninjas.”

Harumi looked down the corridor, the jagged symbols on the walls seeming to pulse faintly. “Zane’s right. The labyrinth responds to our state of mind. When we act scared, it traps us. But if we act with purpose…”

“It might shift in our favor,” Zane finished.

Jay exhaled shakily. “Okay. Okay. No more freaking out. I’m calm. I’m a calm, collected, incredibly handsome genius.”

“That’s the spirit,” Cole said, managing the first ghost of a smile since they’d entered this nightmare. “Now let’s test the theory.”

They gathered in a tight circle, standing still for a moment, syncing their breathing. A moment of calm in a place designed to rob them of it.

Zane closed his eyes. “Clear your mind. Think only of the goal. Lloyd. We find Lloyd.”

Harumi’s voice was quiet but firm. “We bring him back.”

As if in response, the ground beneath them gave a subtle shift—not the chaotic twisting they’d come to dread, but a slow, deliberate glide, like the maze was watching with renewed interest.

“Something’s changing,” Kai said, eyes scanning the corridor ahead.

The walls groaned lowly, like stone caught in a sigh. Ahead, the path split, but instead of curling into tight, confusing coils, the right-hand corridor extended in a straight, dark line. For the first time, there was direction.

Cole pointed. “That wasn’t there before.”

Zane nodded. “It’s reacting. The pattern is breaking.”

Harumi stepped forward, gaze narrowing. “Then let’s push harder.”

They walked as one, a unified force in a place built on division. The corridor stayed still this time—no twisting, no echoes that didn’t belong. But the air grew heavier, colder, the further they went. And then—a sound. A whisper. Not from the walls. From ahead. “Help… me…”

Harumi froze. “That was Lloyd.”

Kai surged forward, but Zane threw out an arm. “Wait. That might not be him.”

“Kirai could be baiting us,” Nya added, her tone cautious but sharp.

But Harumi pushed past them all, eyes locked on the darkness ahead. “I know his voice. And I know when it’s real. I’m not risking his safety.” And with that, she ran further down the corridor.

“His stubbornness is rubbing off on her,” Kai sighed before he and the rest of the team followed Harumi. 

After a moment, the group came to a stop in what looked to be a throne room. The throne room was vast and dimly lit, shadows pooling in every corner. Jagged stone pillars rose like twisted trees, and at the far end sat a throne carved from black obsidian—cracked and glimmering faintly with an unnatural light. On it sat who should have been Lloyd, but aside from appearance was someone else entirely. “I shouldn’t be surprised that worked. You humans really do act without thinking when it comes to love.”

Harumi’s breath caught in her throat. Her feet refused to move any closer as she stared at him—at it. Lloyd’s body sat slouched on the throne, arms resting lazily on the black stone as though the weight of the world no longer burdened him. But the thing inside him wore his face like a mask. His green eyes were too bright, glowing faintly with an eerie gold shimmer, and his smile was all wrong—cold, amused, venomous. “Lloyd,” Harumi whispered, her voice cracking.

The figure tilted his head, eyes narrowing with a mockery of recognition. “He hears you,” it said smoothly. “Somewhere deep down, he’s clawing to reach you. Screaming, even. But he’s so tired now. And I’m so much stronger.”

Kai’s grip tightened around the dagger. “Let. Him. Go.”

“Why would I?” Kirai’s voice lilted out of Lloyd’s mouth, almost sing-song. “He opened the door. Invited me in. It was so easy. All that pain. That guilt. That delicious little moment when he thought you had died, Harumi. That was my invitation.”

Harumi flinched. Jay stepped closer to her side, protective now, even as fear clawed at the edges of his thoughts. “She’s trying to get in your head. Don’t let her.”

“But I’m already in your heads,” Kirai said, rising from the throne with a grace that did not belong to Lloyd. “The moment you stepped into this maze, you let me in. Every crack in your armor—every ounce of doubt, fear, grief—I made it mine. Why else would the walls shift to your emotions? Why else would the path twist every time you felt afraid?” She took a slow step forward, her voice dipping to a whisper. “I am the labyrinth.” Silence rippled through the room like a shockwave.

For a beat, no one moved. No one breathed. The weight of her words—I am the labyrinth—settled over them like a suffocating fog, thick with dread and despair.

Then, Nya stepped forward, her voice steel beneath the trembling tension. “Then we’ll tear the labyrinth apart.”

Kirai—Lloyd—laughed. It was light and musical, but utterly hollow. “Brave words for mortals trapped inside their own minds. But go ahead. Try.” She raised one hand lazily. The ground beneath them groaned. The pillars began to tremble. Walls folded in like waves, not slamming closed, but breathing—inhale, exhale—alive.

Jay yelped, electricity crackling at his fingertips. “Yeah, okay, I liked it better when the maze wasn’t breathing!”

Zane stepped in front of him, shielding the group as Kirai’s form—Lloyd’s form—drifted down the obsidian steps. The golden shimmer in his eyes intensified with every word.

“You still don’t get it. He chose me. Not consciously, no. But in his grief, in his fear of losing all of you again, especially her—” she glanced to Harumi, whose fists trembled at her sides, “—he cracked. And I slipped in through the wound.”

Harumi’s voice, hoarse and shaking, echoed across the hall. “You’re wrong. Lloyd is stronger than you think.”

“Then where is he?” Kirai snapped, voice suddenly sharp as a knife. “Why hasn’t he pushed me out yet, hm? Why is he still hiding behind the curtain while I run the show?”

Cole stepped forward. “Because you’re afraid of him coming back. You’re afraid of us giving him a reason to fight.”

Kirai’s eyes narrowed. “I fear nothing.”

“Wrong,” Kai said darkly. “You fear losing. And that’s exactly what’s going to happen.” Kirai’s smile faltered for the briefest second, a twitch in Lloyd’s possessed face that gave the group a flicker of hope.

Harumi stepped forward, her voice stronger now. “You think you’ve won because you have his body. But that’s not what makes Lloyd powerful. It’s not his strength or his title. It’s his heart. His will.”

“And his friends,” Nya added, water swirling around her fists, catching the dim light in shifting hues of blue. “You’re standing in front of the one thing you can’t corrupt—his bond with us.”

Kirai snarled. “You talk of bonds as if they matter here. In this place, I am reality. I am control!”

“No,” Zane said quietly, eyes locking with hers. “You’re desperation. And desperation never lasts.”

Before Kirai could react, Harumi charged. Not recklessly, but with purpose. She wasn’t attacking to hurt Lloyd—she was reaching for him. Her hand slammed against his chest, palm flat, not to strike, but to connect. “Lloyd, I know you’re still in there. You promised me once that you wouldn’t leave me behind again. So I’m not leaving you now. Come back to me.” For a moment, nothing happened. Then—his body jerked. Kirai’s face twisted in surprise, a flicker of confusion breaking through the venomous confidence.

“No,” she hissed. “Stay down, stay down!” But her voice warbled, distorted—as though it were being dragged in two directions at once.

Lloyd’s hands trembled, and his glowing eyes flickered—green, then gold, then green again. “Ha…ru…mi…”

Her breath hitched. “I’m here.”

Kirai screeched, flinging Harumi back with a wave of dark energy, but Kai caught her before she hit the ground. The obsidian floor cracked beneath them as the air thickened with pressure. Shadows coiled from the corners, swirling around Kirai like a cloak of smoke.

“No more games!” she shrieked. “If I can’t keep him, I’ll break him instead!”

“Not happening!” Jay roared, lightning bursting from his fists as he launched himself forward, followed by the others blasting their own power. The elemental strike hit her in a synchronized blast—lightning, water, earth, ice, and fire converging on the throne. Kirai screamed, her form warping and flickering, struggling to maintain control as the shadows burned away.

Through it all, Lloyd stood unmoving—trembling, lost in the storm of power within. And then—Harumi ran again. This time, she didn’t stop. She didn’t hesitate. She threw her arms around him. “I got you. Just breathe.”

Lloyd let out a scream of pain as Kirai’s form was ripped out of him. The Oni knelt on the obsidian steps growling to herself before vanishing in a swirl of black mist. For a long moment, the chamber was silent, save for Lloyd’s ragged breathing and the settling groan of the walls. The maze no longer breathed—it was still, like a beast finally slain. Lloyd collapsed to his knees, eyes squeezed shut, hands clutching the sides of his head. Harumi held him tightly, whispering over and over, “It’s okay. You’re safe. I’ve got you. I’m here.” The others rushed forward, surrounding them in a protective circle. Kai sheathed the dagger. Zane scanned the room, confirming Kirai’s presence was gone—or at least distant.

“Is it over?” Jay asked, hesitant to lower his nunchucks.

“For now. Kirai is hiding, regaining her strength,” Zane replied, his tone cautious. “But the connection to the labyrinth is broken. Her control over this place is gone. It’s no longer alive—it’s just stone now.”

Lloyd slowly looked up, his face pale and drawn. His eyes—truly his now—were a weary green, rimmed with tears and exhaustion. “I… I couldn’t stop her,” he murmured. “I tried, but I was so tired. I didn’t want to lose any of you again…”

Harumi cupped his face gently. “You didn’t lose us. You fought her. You’re back. That’s what matters.”

Kai crouched beside them, the usual fire in his eyes dimmed by concern. “You scared the crap out of us, man.”

Jay nodded. “Yeah. Next time you feel like getting possessed maybe skip it. We don’t need that happening a third time.”

Lloyd gave a breathless, broken chuckle. “I’ll try.”

Cole put a steadying hand on Lloyd’s shoulder. “We’ve got you now. All of us.”

The shadows along the throne room walls no longer moved. The pillars stood still. The air, while still cold, no longer felt oppressive—it felt real again. The magic that had twisted this place into a weapon was fading, replaced by silence and stone. Zane turned to the others. “We need to move. Even if Kirai is gone, we shouldn’t linger. The longer we stay, the more time she has to regroup.”

Harumi helped Lloyd to his feet, supporting him as he stumbled. “Can you walk?”

He nodded faintly. “Yeah… Just don’t let go.”

“Not a chance.” As the group made their way back through the corridor, the path didn’t twist or shift this time. The symbols that once pulsed with malevolence now lay inert and cracked. Whatever bond Kirai had formed with the structure of the maze had shattered when she was torn from Lloyd.

Jay couldn’t help but glance over his shoulder more than once. “Okay, but I feel like we’re not done with her. Villains like that? They always have a second act.”

“She’ll come back,” Zane said. “But next time, we’ll be ready.”

They reached the edge of the maze—where stone walls faded into cracked ruins and a broken sky. A strange stillness hung in the air, the hush after a long-held breath. They stepped into the open as one, blinking into a grayish dawn that had not existed before. Lloyd looked back one last time, his voice soft. “She got in because I was scared. Because I gave up for a second.”

Harumi squeezed his hand. “But you came back because you didn’t give up forever.”

Cole nodded. “Everyone breaks sometimes, Lloyd. That’s why we’re a team. We hold each other up when that happens.”

Lloyd managed a weak smile. “Then let’s never go back in there again.”

“I second that,” Jay muttered, dragging his hand through his tangled hair. “Let’s go home and come up with a plan to get rid of her for good.”

Harumi glanced at the fading ruins behind them, the last traces of Kirai’s twisted influence dissolving into the mist. “We will,” she said, voice low but certain. “Next time, we’re not walking into her trap—we’re bringing the fight to her.”

Kai nodded, helping steady Lloyd as they moved further away from the maze. “We’ve seen what she’s capable of. But she’s seen what we are too. And this time, she lost.”

The broken sky above shifted faintly, the gray beginning to lighten as if dawn were finally breaking over a long, terrible night. The world itself seemed to exhale, relieved that the labyrinth’s heartbeat had stopped. They walked in silence for a while—Lloyd in the middle of the group, held up by quiet support on all sides. Harumi stayed at his side, not letting go for even a moment. Zane led the way, scanning for residual danger, while Nya stayed close behind, watching the rear. Jay and Cole flanked the group, weapons still out, just in case the shadows decided to crawl back. Eventually, they made it back to the shore and were greeted by the welcoming sight of the Bounty peacefully waiting to take them home.

Chapter 26

The deck of the Destiny's Bounty creaked beneath their feet as they stepped aboard, one by one, the old ship offering the kind of comfort no words ever could. Even battered and exhausted, the team seemed to breathe easier just being back on familiar ground. Nya gave a quiet command, and the engines hummed to life. The ship lifted gently into the sky, leaving the ruined remains of the labyrinth behind them.

 

Lloyd sat slumped against the outer railing, bundled in a warm blanket that Zane had quickly retrieved. His fingers curled around a steaming mug of tea, though he hadn't taken a sip yet. He stared down at the swirling clouds below, eyes unfocused. The others gave him space, but never strayed far. Harumi sat beside him in silence, her shoulder touching his. She didn't speak, didn't ask, didn't push. She just stayed. Finally, he broke the quiet. "It felt like I was drowning... and I didn't even try to swim. Not at first."

 

Harumi looked at him gently. "You were hurting. Kirai knew that. She waited for a moment of weakness."

 

"But I gave it to her," Lloyd whispered. "She didn't steal it—I handed it over."

 

Harumi's gaze didn't waver. "That's what she wants you to believe. That it was all your fault. But you were trapped, Lloyd—physically, mentally. She chipped away at you until you forgot where you ended and where she began. That's not giving up. That's surviving."

 

Lloyd finally took a sip of the tea, though his hands still trembled. "Surviving shouldn't feel this empty."

 

A soft clink of metal came from behind them as Jay set down a tray of food, his usual energy dimmed but still present. "Empty's normal, dude. After everything... we all feel it. You're not alone, okay?" He gave a half-smile before turning serious. "I'm not leaving until I see both of you eat something. You guys have a bad habit of denying yourselves simple comforts."

 

"Jeez, you act like you're my mom or something," Harumi shot back sarcastically, popping a cracker into her mouth. "There, happy?"

 

Jay grinned faintly. "Ecstatic. Now if I can just get Lloyd to chew something that isn't self-loathing, we'll be making real progress."

 

Lloyd managed a weak smile—thin and tired, but real. "No promises," he muttered, reaching for a piece of bread on the tray. He stared at it for a long second before finally taking a bite. The taste was bland, but grounding. Jay gave him a thumbs-up, then quietly stepped away. The silence that followed wasn't heavy—it was companionable. Safe.

 

Harumi leaned her head lightly against Lloyd's shoulder. "Do you think we'll ever get a moment in our lives where we don't have to worry about something trying to kill us or our own minds tearing us down?"

 

Lloyd let out a dry chuckle, quiet but genuine. "What, you mean peace? In our lives?" He shook his head slightly, the wind ruffling his hair. "I think we'd all be suspicious of it if it ever came."

 

Harumi smiled faintly. "Probably think it was a trap."

 

He tilted his head toward her. "Wouldn't it be nice, though? Just one week where we're not running, fighting, healing, or falling apart."

 

"If only. Now eat something and rest, I'm going to take a shower before someone else tries to claim the hot water first," Harumi added, pushing herself up with a quiet groan. Her limbs ached from days spent trapped in the labyrinth, but the heaviness in her chest was finally starting to lift, just a little.

 

Lloyd glanced up at her, eyes soft. "Thanks... for staying."

 

She paused in the doorway, hand on the frame. "You'd do the same for me." He didn't deny it. Just nodded.

 

As Harumi disappeared into the interior of the ship Lloyd looked back out at the sky. He had been lying when he told the others he was fine. He wasn't, and the guilt of deceiving them pushed down on his chest. He could still feel remnants of Kirai in his mind. Small, but noticeable. He had control right now but if he wasn't quick to remove her influence over him who knew what he would do to the others. To Harumi. The thought made his stomach twist. He set the half-eaten bread down and clenched the edge of the railing with both hands, knuckles going white. The cold steel grounded him more than the tea ever could. You're stronger than this, he told himself. You have to be. But even as he repeated the words, they felt hollow.

 

Footsteps approached—so soft he almost didn't hear them. Zane, as calm and precise as ever, stood a few feet away, hands clasped behind his back. "I took the liberty of scanning your vitals earlier," Zane said gently, as if reading Lloyd's thoughts. "There are... anomalies. Slight, but consistent with psychic interference."

 

Lloyd didn't move, his voice barely above a whisper. "So she's still in there."

 

"Fragments," Zane confirmed. "Residual echoes. Nothing conscious, but—yes. Traces remain."

 

"Don't tell the others. At least not yet," Lloyd pleaded. "I don't want them worrying more than necessary."

 

Zane didn't answer right away, instead walking over next to Lloyd. "I don't think that would be wise." 

 

Lloyd's jaw tightened, but he kept his eyes on the clouds. "Please, Zane. I just need time. I need to figure out how to deal with this before they start treating me like I'm broken."

 

"You are not broken," Zane said calmly, his voice like cool water on a burn. "But you are healing, and healing is not the same as pretending nothing happened."

 

Lloyd closed his eyes, the words hitting deeper than he expected. "What if she comes back?" he asked, almost to himself. "What if I lose control again? What if I hurt someone?"

 

Zane placed a hand gently on his shoulder. "Then we will stop you. And then we will help you. Just as you've done for all of us." He paused, thoughtful. "You are not a burden, Lloyd. You never have been."

 

The wind shifted around them, tugging at their clothes, whispering through the ship's rigging. For a moment, neither of them spoke. Then Lloyd said, "It's not just fear. It's a shame. I let her in because... part of me wanted to give up. Just for a second. I wanted the weight to stop."

 

"That is not weakness," Zane replied quietly. "That is human. Pain begs for escape. But you chose to return. You are choosing it still."

 

Lloyd looked at him. "How do you always know what to say?"

 

Zane gave a small, rare smile. "I do not. I only say what I hope someone would say to me, if our roles were reversed."

 

There was a long pause, then a quiet breath from Lloyd. "Thanks, Zane."

 

Zane inclined his head. "I will monitor your condition. But I will not tell the others—not yet. If your symptoms worsen, however..."

 

"I'll come to you. I promise."

 

Satisfied, Zane turned to leave. "You should rest soon. You are safe now. And rest is not a luxury—it is a necessity." As Zane walked away, Lloyd remained at the railing, the sky stretching endlessly before him. Safe. The word echoed in his mind like a distant bell. He hadn't truly been safe in a long time. He stood there for a while longer, watching the sun dip low behind the clouds, its amber light casting long shadows across the deck. The rhythmic hum of the engines beneath his feet and the occasional creak of the ship's wood reminded him that the Destiny's Bounty was still holding them—still holding him—together. The soft lull of the Bounty's engines was like a heartbeat beneath his boots—steady, unwavering. Lloyd let the sound settle in his bones. He didn't feel whole, not yet, but for the first time in days, he didn't feel like he was about to break either. From somewhere behind him, he heard familiar voices. Kai's low murmur, Nya's clipped response. The shuffle of chairs. The smell of food warming in the galley wafted up through the air vents. Normalcy was trying to reassert itself. Or maybe they were all just pretending until it stuck. The voices behind him grew clearer, grounding him even more than the hum of the engines. Kai's laugh was quiet—smaller than usual, but it was there. Nya was scolding him about something, her tone sharp but not unkind. Even Jay's muttered complaints carried a thread of comfort. They were alive. They were together. And after the labyrinth, that felt like a miracle in itself.

Chapter 27

The clock on the wall ticked agonizingly slow and Harumi felt like she was one second away from going insane. Ever since returning from the Dark Island Lloyd had seemed off and was distancing himself from everyone and there wasn't anything she could do to help. On top of that, they had come to a standstill on what to do about Kirai so she was stuck going back to work while worrying about the whole situation. Sighing she let her head thump down on the counter not giving a damn about the stares she was getting. Two more hours and then she could leave. "You okay there, princess?" Skylor joked tugging lightly on Harumi's braid.

 

Harumi just groaned in response flipping off the redhead. Skylor laughed, completely unfazed by the gesture. She slid onto the stool next to Harumi and stole one of the sugar packets from the counter, rolling it between her fingers. "Rough day, huh? Or is this more of a rough life situation?"

 

Harumi lifted her head just enough to glare at her. "Both."

 

"Mm. That tracks." Skylor tore the packet open and sprinkled sugar straight into her mouth, crunching it like candy. "You know, moping in public isn't exactly subtle. You're kinda broadcasting the whole 'tragic heroine' thing loud and clear."

 

Harumi rolled her eyes and sat up, rubbing her temples. "I'm not moping. I'm... thinking."

 

"Thinking with your face in a countertop." Skylor leaned back, smirking. "Classic technique."

 

Despite herself, Harumi snorted. She shoved Skylor lightly with her shoulder. "You're impossible."

 

"Correct. But also observant." Skylor's voice softened just a little, enough to break through Harumi's defenses. "You're worried about Lloyd."

 

Harumi froze, the words hitting sharper than she expected. "He's not himself. I know he says he's fine, but..." She trailed off, teeth digging into her lip. "Something's wrong. I can feel it."

 

Skylor tilted her head, studying her carefully. "You think it's Kirai."

 

"I know it is," Harumi said quietly, lowering her voice so the people around them couldn't overhear. "He's shutting me out, Skylor. He's shutting all of us out. And if she's still in there—"

 

"Hey," Skylor cut in, firm but kind, placing a hand on Harumi's arm. "Then he's got you. And he's got the rest of us. That's the whole point of a team, remember?"

 

Harumi's throat tightened. She wanted to believe that—needed to believe it—but doubt still twisted in her gut. Before she could respond, the bell above the shop door jingled, and Kai stepped in, brushing soot off his jacket. He spotted them instantly and raised a brow. "Figures I'd find you two hiding out here instead of doing anything remotely productive."

 

"Oh, like you're much better," Skylor retorted pulling Kai into a quick kiss. "Anyway, what's the occasion? Do you need something or just wanted to see your amazing girlfriend?"

 

"The guys wanted some takeout for dinner," Kai smirked, sliding onto the stool on Harumi's other side. "And by the guys, I mean Jay is whining about noodles again, Cole threatened to eat the table if he doesn't get dumplings, and Lloyd... well, he didn't really say anything. Just shrugged."

 

At the mention of Lloyd, Harumi straightened, worry flashing in her eyes. "He's not eating again?"

 

Kai's smile faltered. "He picked at his food earlier, but... nah, not really. He looks like he's carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders again. Worse than usual."

 

"Because he is," Harumi muttered under her breath. She shoved her hands into her pockets, restless energy buzzing under her skin. She hated being stuck here, hated pretending everything was normal when she could feel Lloyd unraveling piece by piece.

 

Skylor gave Kai a knowing glance before turning back to Harumi. "You know you can't force him to open up, right? He's as stubborn as you are. Probably worse."

 

"I don't need to force him," Harumi said sharply, then sighed, rubbing her face. "God if he would just talk to us then maybe we'd actually have a chance to help him." Her voice cracked halfway through, and she hated how small it made her sound. Harumi pressed her palms against her eyes, willing the sting of frustrated tears to go away. "But he won't. He just... buries it. Pretends he's fine until he breaks, and then it's too late."

 

Kai leaned forward, resting his elbows on the counter. His usual cocky grin was gone, replaced with something more serious. "Trust me, I know the type. I've been that guy. And the harder you push, the harder he'll dig in his heels."

 

"That doesn't mean we sit back and watch him burn out," Harumi snapped, sharper than she meant. The couple next to them glanced over, but Skylor shot them a glare until they turned away again. Harumi exhaled shakily. "Sorry..."

 

Kai shook his head. "Don't apologize. You care about him—that's not a bad thing. But you've gotta pace yourself. If you're running yourself ragged worrying, then when he finally does crack, you won't have the strength left to catch him."

 

Harumi stared at the counter, fingers curling into fists. "So what, I'm supposed to just... wait? Watch him fade into himself until he disappears?"

 

"No," Skylor said firmly, her tone leaving no room for argument. "You don't wait. You stay close. You let him know you're there without demanding answers. It's like—" she paused, searching for words, "—like standing at the edge of a cliff with someone. You don't drag them back, you just make sure when they slip, you're there to grab them."

 

Kai nodded in agreement, his eyes briefly flicking toward the door. "He may not say it, but Lloyd notices. He knows when people are in his corner. Trust me."

 

Harumi chewed the inside of her cheek, her chest aching with the weight of everything she wanted to say but couldn't. "I just... I don't want to lose him," she whispered, almost too quiet to hear.

 

"You won't," Skylor said immediately, squeezing her hand. "Not if we have anything to say about it. We've been through too much together to let that happen now." The warmth of Skylor's hand steadied her, if only a little. Harumi gave a tight nod, but her heart still churned. She wanted to believe Skylor's words—that none of them would let Lloyd slip too far—but shadows of doubt whispered otherwise. Kirai wasn't some nameless enemy they could punch into submission. She was inside him, wearing away at him like water against stone. The thought alone made Harumi's stomach twist. She clenched her jaw, wishing she could just rip Kirai out with her bare hands, but reality wasn't that simple. It never was.

 

Kai pushed himself off the stool with a sigh. "Alright, enough doom and gloom. I'll grab the food and head back before Jay combusts from hunger. Want us to save anything for you?"

 

Harumi shook her head, forcing a small smile. "Nah, I'll grab something later. Thanks though."

 

Kai gave her a look that lingered a second too long, like he wanted to say more but decided against it. Instead, he leaned down to kiss Skylor on the top of her head. "Don't keep her here all night, okay? She looks like she's about to drop."

 

Skylor smirked. "Don't worry, I've got her."

 

With that, Kai headed toward the counter to put in the order, leaving Harumi and Skylor in the relative quiet of their corner. The noise of the shop filled the space around them but for Harumi, it all felt distant. Skylor nudged her again, softer this time. "You know... for someone who claims not to care what people think, you sure let your heart show a lot more than you realize."

 

Harumi blinked, caught off guard. "What's that supposed to mean?"

 

"It means," Skylor said, propping her chin on her hand, "you love him. And it's eating you alive that you can't fix what's happening." Her tone wasn't teasing now, it was calm, steady—like she'd rehearsed this truth in her head before saying it out loud.

 

Heat crept up Harumi's neck. "Yeah I'm worried about him but I wouldn't say I love him. It's more like admiration heck I'd go as far as saying I owe him my life, but I do not love him. I'm not allowed to love him after everything I put him through."

 

Skylor raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "Not allowed? Who the hell made that rule? Last I checked, Lloyd isn't sitting up on some throne deciding who gets to care about him and who doesn't."

 

Harumi crossed her arms tight over her chest, glaring at the table. "You don't get it. After everything I did, after all the damage I caused... I shouldn't even be here. Him letting me stay at his side is already more grace than I deserve." Her voice wavered, raw with guilt.

 

"Harumi." Skylor leaned in, her tone sharp but not unkind. "You've been beating yourself up for months now. And guess what? It doesn't undo the past. It just keeps you chained to it. If Lloyd wanted you gone, he'd have said so a long time ago. The fact that you're still here means something."

 

Harumi clenched her jaw, struggling against the storm in her chest. "Or maybe it means he's too forgiving for his own good."

 

"Or maybe it means he sees the real you," Skylor countered smoothly, shrugging. "Not the mistakes, not the mess. Just you. And maybe you should try seeing what he sees for once."

 

Harumi's breath caught. The real her. Did she even know what that looked like anymore? She had spent years wearing mask after mask, first the Jade Princess, then the Quiet One, and now she was trying to act like the person she thought Lloyd and the others wanted her to be. But the real Harumi? That felt like someone she'd buried a long time ago. Her fingers fidgeted with the hem of her sleeve, restless and uneasy. "I don't... I don't know who that is," she admitted in a voice so faint it was almost lost to the chatter of the shop. "Every time I think I've figured it out, I realize I'm just... performing. Pretending I belong here when I don't."

 

Skylor tilted her head, studying her like she was solving a puzzle. "You ever think maybe everyone feels like that sometimes? Like they're acting? I know I do. Half the time I wonder if Kai only sees me as the girl who keeps him in check, or if he actually sees me." She gave a wry smile. "Point is—nobody's as certain as they look. Not even Lloyd."

 

Harumi frowned. "He always seems so... sure."

 

"Ha." Skylor let out a sharp laugh, shaking her head. "That boy? He's a walking contradiction. Strongest guy in the room but still convinced he has to prove himself. He's been carrying the weight of the world since he was a kid. Believe me, confidence isn't what he's running on. It's sheer stubbornness."

 

That earned a weak chuckle from Harumi, though her chest still felt heavy. "So what, we're all just faking it until we figure it out?"

 

"Pretty much." Skylor leaned closer, her voice lowering like she was sharing a secret. "But here's the difference—you're not faking when it comes to him. Every word you just said, every look on your face when Kai mentioned Lloyd—none of that was a mask. That was you."

 

The words hit harder than Harumi wanted them to. She swallowed, throat tight, as warmth and dread tangled in her chest. "Even if that's true... what good does it do? I can't help him."

 

"Not by yourself," Skylor admitted. "But you don't have to. That's what family is for. And whether you want to believe it or not—you're part of that now." Harumi stared at her, caught between disbelief and a fragile, dangerous flicker of hope. The restaurant noise hummed around them, muffled and far away, like the world was holding its breath just to hear her response.

 

"Why don't you go home early tonight, it's not that busy anyway," Skylor offered. 

 

Harumi blinked at her, startled. "What? No, I can't just leave early. I still have—"

 

"—nothing that can't wait until tomorrow," Skylor cut her off smoothly, waving her sugar packet like it was an official decree. "Come on, you're running on fumes. I can cover for you. Worst case, if anyone complains, I'll just pull the 'I'm the boss' card."

 

Harumi gave her a flat look, though the corner of her mouth twitched. "You're ridiculous."

 

"Yeah, but I'm right," Skylor shot back, nudging her shoulder again. "Seriously, Rumi. Go home. Rest. If Lloyd comes back tonight, you'll want to have a clear head when you talk to him—not this half-dead zombie look you're rocking."

 

Harumi hesitated, torn between stubbornness and exhaustion. Skylor wasn't wrong—her body felt like lead, her brain frayed thin. But the guilt of walking away from work, from everything, clung to her ribs like a vice. "What if he needs me and I'm not there?" she whispered, almost more to herself than Skylor.

 

Skylor's hand landed on her arm again, grounding her. "Then someone else will be. You're not the only one watching out for him. You don't have to hold the line alone."

 

That truth cut through Harumi's resistance more than anything else. She sat there for a long moment, then finally let out a sigh and slid off the stool. "Fine. But only because you're annoying when you're right."

 

"Best compliment I've gotten all day." Skylor grinned, shooing her toward the door. "Go on, before I drag you out myself. And think about what I said, okay? Loving someone isn't a crime. And it sure as hell isn't something you have to earn like a paycheck." Harumi paused with her hand on the door, Skylor's words circling in her head like vultures. Loving someone isn't a crime. She swallowed hard, staring at the reflection of herself in the glass. Her face looked pale, eyes ringed with exhaustion, but deeper than that... she saw the fear. Fear of losing him. Fear of admitting the truth. Fear of being unworthy of the one person she couldn't bear to let go of.

Chapter 28

"You really didn't have to give me a ride, I could have walked back by myself," Harumi muttered staring out the passenger window of Kai's car.

 

"And have Lloyd kill me? No thanks," Kai flicked on his blinker, not even glancing at her. "You think I'm letting you stumble home in the dark half-asleep? Not a chance. Besides, you're family. Family gets rides."

 

Harumi folded her arms across her chest, sinking lower in the seat. The word family always made something twist inside her. Like a word she wanted to believe in but couldn't quite hold onto. She muttered, "Still feels weird hearing that."

 

Kai finally looked at her, brow raised. "Why? Because you think you don't deserve it?"

 

Her silence was answer enough. She fixed her gaze on the passing streetlights, each one streaking across the glass like a reminder of how fast everything around her was moving while she felt stuck. Kai drummed his fingers against the steering wheel, his expression caught between irritation and sympathy. "You ever notice how much crap you put on yourself? Seriously, you act like you're carrying the receipts for every bad decision you've ever made. Newsflash: nobody here's asking for them."

 

Harumi's lips pressed into a thin line. "That's easy for you to say. You're not the one who—" She cut herself off, jaw tightening.

 

"Who what?" Kai asked gently, softer than she expected. "Who screwed up? Who hurt people? Join the club. We've all got that chapter in our lives." He glanced at her again before pulling into the monastery's driveway. "Difference is, most of us stopped letting it define the whole damn book."

 

The car slowed to a stop, the faint glow of the garage spilling across the gravel. Harumi didn't move right away, her fingers digging into her knees. Kai's words lingered heavier than she wanted them to. Finally, she muttered, "You sound like Skylor."

 

Kai grinned. "I know. Don't we make a pretty good team? Beautiful and intelligent." Kai's grin widened as he threw the car into park. "—and me," he finished with a cocky shrug.

 

Harumi rolled her eyes, finally unbuckling her seatbelt. "You're impossible."

 

"Impossible to ignore," he shot back, leaning his arm over the steering wheel with a smug tilt of his head.

 

Despite herself, a small laugh escaped her, quiet but real. It startled her as much as it seemed to surprise Kai. His smirk softened into something less teasing and more brotherly. "There it is. I knew you had one of those in you tonight."

 

She shook her head, reaching for the door handle. "Don't get used to it."

 

"Too late." He tapped the roof of the car as she stepped out. "You laugh again, I'm telling Lloyd I was the one who cracked you. He'll hate it."

 

Harumi paused just outside the car, folding her arms. "That's blackmail."

 

"Correction: that's brother privilege."

 

Her chest tightened at the word again, but this time it didn't sting as much. She gave him a look that was half-annoyed, half-grateful. "Thanks for the ride, Kai."

 

He raised a hand in a mock salute. "Anytime. Family gets rides, remember?"

 

The elevator door creaked open then, Lloyd stood framed in the doorway, arms crossed, his expression unreadable as his gaze shifted between the two of them. Harumi's stomach twisted, caught between relief and nerves.

 

Kai, unfazed, called out, "Relax, Romeo. I brought your girlfriend home in one piece."

 

Lloyd's eyes flicked to Harumi, and for a heartbeat, she thought she saw something there—something softer, almost relieved—but it vanished as quickly as it came, replaced by his usual calm, measured expression. "Thanks," he said, his voice low, almost too steady, like he was holding back words that didn't want to stay inside. Harumi's stomach twisted. She wanted to rush forward, to ask, Are you okay? Are you really okay? But her feet felt rooted to the floor, her chest tight with that familiar, suffocating mix of worry and fear. Harumi lingered near the car, her arms tightening around herself like she could shield against the silence stretching between them. Kai gave her a look, one she recognized instantly—half warning, half encouragement—before patting the hood of the car.

 

"Well, my work here's done. Don't stay out too late, kids." He winked at Harumi, then disappeared into the monastery and left her and Lloyd alone.

 

The quiet pressed in immediately. Lloyd hadn't moved from the elevator, hadn't looked away from her either. His eyes were sharp in the dim light, but beneath that edge, Harumi swore she saw the exhaustion Skylor and Kai had both warned her about. The kind of weariness that wasn't just physical—it was soul-deep. She swallowed hard, forcing her voice steady. "You didn't have to wait up."

 

"I wasn't," Lloyd said quickly, too quickly, his arms still crossed. "I was just... coming down."

 

The excuse rang hollow, but she didn't call him on it. Instead, she stepped closer, the sound of her boots scuffing against the gravel loud in the still air. "You look tired," she said softly.

 

"So do you." His tone was even, but not sharp—more like an observation, something factual he couldn't hide. His gaze swept over her face, lingering like he was checking for cracks she didn't want him to see.

 

Harumi shifted under his stare, heart thudding. There were a hundred things she wanted to say—talk to me, let me in, please don't shut me out—but the words caught in her throat. She was terrified of pushing too hard, terrified of watching him retreat even further behind that wall. Instead, she managed a shaky smile. "Guess we make a great pair then."

 

Something flickered in Lloyd's eyes at that—something that almost looked like agreement, or maybe relief—but before she could pin it down, he turned, pressing the elevator button again. "Come on. If we stay down here too long the others will get ideas I'd rather they not have." The elevator doors slid open again with a soft chime, and Lloyd stepped inside without waiting. Harumi hesitated, her fingers brushing against her arm as she forced herself to follow. The small space felt tighter than usual when the doors closed, humming as it carried them upward. For a moment, neither spoke. The silence wasn't hostile, but heavy—like they were both balancing on a wire that could snap with the wrong word.

 

Lloyd shifted, hands shoved into his pockets, gaze fixed firmly on the glowing floor numbers. "Kai didn't give you a hard time, did he?"

 

Harumi blinked, caught off guard by the question. "What? No. Well—only the usual."

 

That earned the faintest quirk of his lips, almost a smile but not quite. "Good. He means well, but sometimes he..." Lloyd trailed off, shaking his head.

 

"Talks too much?" Harumi offered, trying for lightness.

 

This time his lips curved for real, though it was brief. "Exactly."

 

The elevator dinged, and the doors opened to the quiet living room. Lloyd stepped out first, his stride steady, but there was still something tight in his shoulders. Harumi matched his pace, fighting the urge to reach out and grab his sleeve, to stop him before he disappeared again behind that calm, practiced mask. Finally, she whispered, "You know you don't have to keep it all in, right?"

 

Lloyd froze mid-step. He didn't turn, didn't answer right away. The silence stretched, and Harumi's chest tightened like she'd gone too far. But then, without looking back, he murmured, "I know." It was soft. Raw. Like a thread unraveling. And even though it wasn't much, it was enough to make her heart ache with both relief and longing. She let him walk the rest of the way in silence, but her mind clung to that one fragile statement. I know. 

 

Harumi stood in the doorway for a long moment after Lloyd disappeared down the hall, the echo of his words still rattling around in her chest. I know. It wasn't a promise. It wasn't even reassurance. But it was something—an opening she hadn't had before. She exhaled slowly, trying to loosen the knot in her chest. The living room was quiet, dim light spilling from the lamps. The kind of silence that usually felt suffocating now felt oddly safe, like she was allowed to breathe without the weight of a dozen stares. Her fingers brushed the back of the couch as she sank into it, curling her knees up to her chest. She told herself she'd only sit there for a moment, just until she calmed down, but her mind wouldn't stop replaying the way Lloyd's voice had softened. He did know. That had to mean something, didn't it? She rested her forehead on her knees, the fatigue of the day finally pulling at her bones. The world felt quieter now, like Kai's words in the car and Lloyd's quiet admission had carved a little more space in her chest. Enough to breathe. Enough to hope. From down the hall, she heard the faintest sound of a door clicking shut, and she knew Lloyd was retreating again, shutting himself away like he always did. But this time, the door didn't feel quite so permanent. Because even if it was small, even if it was fragile, he had let her see the thread. And she wasn't about to let go. 

 

Her eyes drifted shut before she realized it, the warmth of the couch lulling her into stillness. But even in the haze of exhaustion, her mind spun. She thought about Kai's words, the way he tossed "family" around so easily, like it was something unshakable, something that didn't require her to keep proving herself. Then Lloyd—his voice, low and raw, saying I know. It wasn't an open door, not yet, but maybe it was a crack in the wall. Maybe that was enough to start with. She must've dozed off, because the next thing she registered was the creak of footsteps. Her head lifted groggily, and there he was again—Lloyd, moving quietly through the living room. His hair was damp, like he'd showered, and he wore that same calm mask, though softer now in the glow of the lamp. When his eyes landed on her, he paused.

 

"You know we set up that extra room for you, right," he said gently, almost scolding but without the edge.

 

Harumi rubbed at her eyes, sitting up. "Sorry, I just dozed off for a second."

 

Lloyd shook his head, a small smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "You don't have to apologize for being tired." He stepped closer, hands still tucked in his pockets, and added, quieter, "You've had a long day."

 

So have you, she wanted to say, but instead she nodded, her fingers curling around the edge of the blanket someone—probably Jay—had tossed over her while she slept. That small gesture made her chest tighten again. Someone had noticed. Someone had cared enough to cover her. She stood slowly, the stiffness in her body reminding her how deeply she'd fallen asleep. Lloyd moved aside to let her pass, but she didn't. Not yet. "I meant it, you know," she said softly, her eyes searching his. "About not keeping it all in."

 

Lloyd's jaw shifted, and for a moment she thought he might brush it off again, hide behind another vague nod or half-answer. But instead, he met her gaze and said, "I know you did." A beat passed. "And I'll try." It wasn't a promise. But it wasn't nothing.

 

Harumi nodded. "Okay."

 

Another moment of quiet stretched between them, this one less tense—more like a pause they both needed. Then Lloyd gestured gently toward the hallway. "Come on. You'll sleep better in an actual bed."

 

She offered a tired smile, brushing past him, the distance between them shrinking—not just physically. As she passed, her shoulder brushed his, light and unintentional, but he didn't flinch or step back. That was progress. When she reached the hallway, she stopped and looked over her shoulder. Lloyd hadn't moved yet. He stood by the couch, watching her go, his expression unreadable but no longer cold. "Goodnight, Lloyd," she said.

 

His answer came quietly, but without hesitation. "Goodnight, Rumi."

 

The door clicked softly behind her, and Lloyd stood alone in the quiet living room, the low hum of night pressing in around him. His gaze lingered on the hallway long after she was gone, a faint frown pulling at his brow. Her presence still clung to the air—warm, real, complicated. He let out a slow breath and finally moved, sitting down where she had been moments ago. The blanket still held the shape of her, the smallest trace of her warmth. I'll try. He'd meant it. And maybe that would be enough—for now.

 

"You can stop eavesdropping on me now," Lloyd said not even turning to look at the figure hidden in the shadows of the hallway.

 

From the darkness came a low chuckle, and Kai stepped out, arms crossed, leaning against the wall with his usual smirk. "Can't blame me. You two were practically broadcasting."

 

Lloyd sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Seriously? You've been standing there this whole time?"

 

"Relax," Kai said, strolling further into the living room. "I wasn't here for the mushy stuff. Just caught the tail end."

 

Lloyd shot him a look, equal parts tired and warning. "You could mind your own business."

 

Kai dropped onto the arm of the couch, unfazed. "Not when it involves my family. And before you say it—yeah, that means her too."

 

Loyd looked up failing to disguise his shock. "Really? I knew the other guys were sort of coming around to her but I thought you and Nya still hated her."

 

"Look, I hate to say it, but you were right about her. I've seen the effort she's put in to apologize so why not meet her halfway? Though I can't speak for the water demon, she holds a grudge like no one else." Kai's smirk softened into something more thoughtful, his arms loosening as he leaned back against the couch. "Nya's... well, Nya. She doesn't forgive easily, especially when it comes to the people she loves getting hurt. You know that. But even she can't deny Harumi's been trying. And me?" He shrugged. "I'd rather be proven wrong than sit around clutching the past like it's a trophy."

 

Lloyd blinked at him, still processing the words. "That's... surprisingly mature of you."

 

"Don't sound so shocked," Kai shot back, though his grin was faint. "I can grow too, you know."

 

Lloyd huffed, running a hand through his damp hair. "It's just... weird. Hearing you say 'family' and meaning her. Not long ago you were saying she'd never belong."

 

"Yeah, well, I was wrong. But you're the only person who will hear me say that." Kai jabbed a finger at him. "So don't get used to it, got it?"

 

Lloyd smirked faintly. "Your secret's safe with me."

 

"Good," Kai said, though his tone lacked its usual bite. He leaned back, folding his arms again. "Because truth is, you need her as much as she needs you. Maybe more."

 

That struck harder than Lloyd wanted to admit. He looked away, jaw tightening. "You don't know what you're talking about."

 

"Don't I?" Kai's voice softened, losing its teasing edge. "I've watched you since we got back. You've been carrying that Dark Island weight like it's yours alone. You won't let anyone in, not even me or Nya. But her? You let her close tonight. I saw it." Lloyd's silence was telling. His throat worked like he wanted to argue but couldn't find the words. Kai studied him for a long moment before letting out a quiet breath. "Look, I'm not saying she's perfect. None of us are. But she's here. She's trying. And maybe that's enough right now. You don't have to do this whole lone-wolf act when someone's willing to stand beside you."

 

Lloyd finally turned his gaze back, green eyes sharp, but not defensive—more searching, uncertain. "And you trust her?"

 

Kai hesitated, then nodded. "Yeah. I do." His lips quirked upward. "Don't tell her I said that either. I'll never hear the end of it."

 

Lloyd stared at him, surprise flickering across his features before it softened into something else—something quieter, almost vulnerable. "You've changed," he said after a beat, his voice low. "I'm glad."

---

Harumi sat on the small bed running a brush through the same section of hair over and over. She had tried to go to sleep but her mind wouldn't let her. After the talk with Lloyd, she spent a little while worrying about him before deciding that it wasn't doing anyone any good so now her thoughts were filled with what Skylor had said earlier. The real her. How the hell was she supposed to figure out what the real her looked like? Harumi paused, the brush frozen mid-stroke, staring at her reflection in the small mirror across from the bed. The question echoed in her mind, louder than she'd expected: Who am I, really? It wasn't just about appearances or the mistakes she'd made—it was everything she'd hidden from everyone, even herself. The mask she wore, the careful distance she kept... it all felt like it was cracking tonight. Her fingers tightened around the brush. The real me... What did that even mean? Was it the girl who laughed, even when it scared her? Was it the girl who stumbled but kept trying to make amends? Or the one who still carried guilt like a second skin? The thought made her chest ache. She wanted to know that version of herself, to finally step into her own skin without hesitation—but the path to that self felt tangled and invisible. She sighed, leaning back against the headboard, and let the brush fall onto her lap. The room was quiet except for the faint hum of the city outside, a constant reminder that the world moved on whether she was ready or not. And yet... there was a tiny spark of something else, a fragile, stubborn hope. Lloyd's voice lingered in her mind: I'll try. It wasn't much, but it was enough to make her wonder if maybe, just maybe, she could start trying too—not to please anyone, not to fit into some version of "her" that others expected, but for herself.

 

Sighing she moved the brush to the nightstand and walked over to the mirror. Looking at her reflection she scowled as if forcing the glass to give her all the answers now. "Ugh, what am I doing? Why am I even trying so hard to figure it out all at once?" 

 

Her fingers traced the rim of the vanity absentmindedly, She studied herself, for the first time in what felt like forever. The eyes staring back weren't unfamiliar, but they weren't entirely recognizable either. There was something behind them—a quiet, simmering tension between who she had been and who she wanted to be. Her reflection seemed to mock her, patient and unyielding. "You're a mess," she whispered, voice low. "I should get some tea." Harumi shuffled over to the door hesitating before slowly opening it and checking to make sure she wasn't disturbing anyone. The hallway was empty, bathed in the soft glow of the moonlight. The air smelled faintly of waxed wood and faint traces of incense, a lingering calm that seemed to encourage her to move slowly, deliberately. Harumi padded down the hall in her socks, each step a quiet whisper against the polished floor. She passed the living room smiling to herself at the sight of Lloyd and Kai sprawled out on the couch, and kept going toward the kitchen.

 

Once inside, she leaned against the counter, rubbing her temples. The teapot on the stove gleamed in the dim light, a tiny promise of warmth, and she flicked it on. The soft hiss of boiling water started, and she closed her eyes, letting herself breathe. Steam curled lazily from the spout, filling the kitchen with soft warmth. Harumi wrapped her arms around herself, leaning back against the counter as if bracing against thoughts that refused to quiet. The stillness should have been comforting, but it only left her alone with the questions gnawing at her chest. The sound of footsteps broke the silence. Harumi tensed, glancing toward the doorway just as Jay appeared in the doorway, hair tousled, eyes squinting like he'd just stumbled out of a half-dream. "You know at this point I'm starting to expect to see you when I come to get a midnight snack."

 

Harumi startled a little at his voice, hand gripping the counter tighter than she meant to. "You scared me," she muttered, relaxing only slightly.

 

Jay raised his hands in mock surrender, yawning as he wandered toward the cabinets. "Sorry, didn't mean to spook the night owl." He opened a cupboard, rummaging until he pulled out a bag of chips. "So, tea, huh? You're classing it up. Me, I'm more of a salt-and-crunch kind of philosopher."

 

Harumi shook her head, the corners of her mouth twitching despite herself. "Philosopher?"

 

"Yeah," Jay said through a mouthful of chips, dropping into a chair. "Best ideas come at midnight. Worst ones too. But that's what makes them exciting." He pointed the chip bag at her. "So, what's your excuse?"

 

She poured the hot water into her cup, watching the steam rise. "Couldn't sleep."

 

Jay tilted his head, studying her. His usual goofiness softened into something more perceptive. "Lot on your mind?"

 

Harumi took a slow sip before answering, letting the heat anchor her. "Something like that."

 

He nodded knowingly, leaning back in his chair. "Yeah. I know that look. That's the 'who am I, really?' spiral, isn't it?"

 

Her eyes widened slightly. "How did you—?"

 

"Because I've been there," Jay cut in, tone easy but honest. "I mean, c'mon, look at me. Half the time I still don't know if I'm comic relief or actual ninja material." He gave a crooked smile. "But eventually, I realized it doesn't have to be one or the other. Sometimes it's both."

 

Harumi blinked, caught off guard by the casual wisdom in his words. "...And that helped you?"

 

Jay shrugged, popping another chip into his mouth. "Well, that and Nya threatening to break up with me if I didn't stop whining." He smirked. "But yeah. Point is—you don't have to figure it all out at once. You just... start. Little by little. Take the parts of yourself that feel real and keep them. The rest? You learn to let go."

 

Harumi stared into her cup, the tea swirling like it might form an answer if she looked long enough. Jay's words weren't polished or profound, but they landed heavier than she expected. She let out a slow breath. "Little by little," she repeated, almost to herself. "That sounds... less terrifying."

 

Jay leaned forward, elbows on the table, chip bag crinkling in his hands. "Exactly. Baby steps. Trust me, it's a lot easier than trying to reinvent yourself in one night. You'll just end up with bad hair dye and questionable fashion choices."

 

That pulled an unexpected laugh out of her, quiet but real. "You sound like you've made some questionable choices."

 

"Oh, you have no idea." Jay grinned, wagging a finger. "There are pictures hidden somewhere. Kai swore he destroyed them, but I know the truth. Blackmail material is forever."

 

Harumi shook her head, smiling into her tea. For a moment, the heaviness in her chest loosened, just a little. She sipped again, warmth spreading through her hands, and whispered, "Thanks... for not making this weird."

 

Jay blinked at her, caught off guard, then shrugged with a crooked grin. "Hey, weird's my specialty. But if you mean thanks for not making you feel weird? Anytime. We've all had our... messy chapters. You're not the only one."

 

Harumi studied him for a moment, her tea cooling between her palms. There was no judgment in Jay's eyes, only a kind of steady patience she hadn't expected. It made something tight in her chest loosen, just a fraction. "Messy chapters," she echoed, her voice quiet. "Mine feels more like a whole book."

 

Jay tilted his head, chewing thoughtfully. "Yeah, but books aren't just one chapter. You keep turning the pages, you know? You don't throw it out just because a part of it sucks."

 

She frowned into her tea, not answering right away. The simplicity of it frustrated her—like he was reducing everything she carried into something so small—but at the same time, it struck her as... comforting. Like maybe she didn't have to make it so complicated.

 

Jay must've noticed the conflict on her face because his voice softened. "Look, I'm not saying it's easy. Just... don't shut yourself out because you think your story's already written. That's not how this works."

 

"Has anyone ever told you how emotionally mature you are sometimes?"

 

Jay grinned, leaning back in his chair with exaggerated smugness. "Oh, all the time. Usually right before someone ruins it by reminding me I still scream when I see spiders."

 

Harumi huffed, shaking her head, though the smile tugging at her lips wouldn't leave. "That sounds more accurate."

 

"Hey, balance is key," Jay said, pointing at her with a chip like it was some kind of profound wisdom. "Deep wisdom one second, panic attack over tiny bugs the next. That's the authentic Jay Walker experience." Tacking a bite of the chip he seemed to think to himself for a moment before continuing. "If you need some tips for 'finding the real you' start by making a list of all your favorite things and stuff like that. Things about yourself that you already know."

 

Harumi tilted her head, caught off guard by the suggestion. "A list?"

 

"Yeah," Jay said through another crunch, brushing crumbs off his shirt. "You'd be surprised how much you forget about yourself when you're busy beating yourself up. Like—what's your favorite food? Or, I dunno, what kind of music actually makes you want to dance, even if no one's watching?"

 

She frowned into her tea. "That feels... childish."

 

"Exactly," Jay said, grinning. "That's the point. Kids don't overthink it. They just like stuff. No guilt, no complicated baggage. Just 'this makes me happy, so it's part of me.'" He leaned forward on his elbows, the seriousness slipping back in under his usual playfulness. "Start small, Rumi. Find the little anchors. They'll add up to something bigger before you even notice."

 

Her lips twitched at the nickname—he said it so casually, like it belonged to her. She looked down at her reflection in the tea, the ripples softening into stillness. "Anchors, huh..."

 

Jay shrugged. "Trust me, it beats staring in a mirror demanding answers. That just makes you look like you lost an argument with yourself."

 

That earned him a quiet laugh, muffled behind her hand. The sound made Jay grin wider, proud of himself. "See? You're already proving my point. Real you laughs. So there's one for the list."

 

Harumi shook her head, though she didn't deny it. The idea seemed silly, but it also... didn't feel impossible. Maybe even safe. "I'll think about it."

 

"Good," Jay said, pushing the chip bag toward her as though that sealed the deal. "And while you're at it, write down that your favorite late-night snack partner is me. Non-negotiable."

 

She raised an eyebrow, but the corners of her mouth curved into the faintest of smiles. "I'm not promising anything."

Chapter 29

Tapping a pen against her chin, Harumi reread the little list she had written down. She had decided to take Jay’s advice and make a list of her favorite things and had only gotten a few things on there before she was stumped. Aside from the basics like a favorite colour or food, she couldn’t really think of anything. She had lost her childhood at such a young age that she had never picked up many hobbies besides drawing; if she wasn’t being forced into some princess duty, she was plotting her revenge. Her pen stilled over the page, eyes narrowing at the meager list. Favorite color: purple. Favorite food: dumplings. Favorite hobby: drawing. It felt almost embarrassing, so small compared to the weight she carried. She tapped the pen harder, the sound filling the silence of the room. “This is stupid,” she muttered, though she didn’t stop staring.

 

Jay’s words echoed in her head: Kids don’t overthink it. They just like stuff. Easier said than done. Her chest tightened. She didn’t remember much of what she liked as a kid. Most of her memories were laced with expectation, manipulation, or sharp edges of revenge. When was the last time she’d liked something just because? Her eyes drifted toward the window, where the moonlight spilled across the floor. She found herself whispering, almost without meaning to, “I like the sound of the rain.” She hesitated, then wrote it down quickly before she could second-guess herself. Something in her loosened, just a fraction. Her gaze flicked to the half-finished sketchbook on her nightstand. Drawing had always been there, even when nothing else was. Not for power, not for appearances. Just because. She wrote it again, underlined this time.

 

The pen hovered, then touched down. She added:

— Jasmine tea.

— The color of dawn right before the sun rises.

— The way laughter sneaks up on me when I least expect it.

 

Her lips quirked. That one was Jay’s fault. And Kai’s. And… Lloyd’s. She froze, the pen slipping slightly in her hand. Her chest fluttered in that complicated, painful way it always did when she thought of him. Did she dare write that down? Not him, but the way she felt around him—the quiet, the safety, the way her name sounded different in his voice. Her fingers hovered over the page, indecisive. Then she whispered, so low it felt like a secret even from herself, “Being seen.” And she wrote it. Her hand trembled, but when she pulled back, she didn’t cross it out. Her eyes lingered on the last words she had written, the ink dark against the page. She traced the letters with her fingertip, as though they might vanish if she blinked too long. A lump rose in her throat—because wasn’t that what she’d always wanted, even when she pretended she didn’t? Not the throne, not the power, not the vengeance. Just… someone to look at her and see her. Her pen rolled out of her grip and clattered softly onto the desk. She pressed the heels of her palms to her eyes, breathing slowly through the ache building in her chest. For so long, she’d convinced herself that what she wanted didn’t matter, that she wasn’t allowed to want anything beyond what her plan demanded. And now here she was, staring at a tiny list that felt more fragile and terrifying than any battle she’d fought. After a moment, she lowered her hands, blinking at the page. The list didn’t look stupid anymore. It looked like proof. Proof that she was more than the sharp edges she’d been shaped into. That maybe, there was something soft left in her worth keeping.

 

She picked up the pen again. Her hand shook, but she didn’t stop.

— Fresh bread, still warm.

— The way the city lights look from the rooftops.

— Stories where the villain gets a second chance.

 

Her chest tightened at that last one, and a humorless laugh slipped out. It was too on the nose, wasn’t it? Still, she left it there. She leaned back in her chair, staring at the list with a strange sort of awe. It wasn’t long, not compared to anyone else’s. But it was hers. And somehow she had a feeling it would grow. Her fingers brushed the edge of the page before she closed the notebook carefully, as if sealing away a secret. She whispered into the quiet, almost like a vow:

“I’ll figure out the rest. Might as well get some sleep.”

 

Harumi set the notebook down on her desk, the pen resting beside it like a small companion that had shared her quiet revelation. The room felt different somehow—lighter, though not free of shadows. She slid under the covers, curling into the familiar nest of blankets, the soft hum of the night outside her window wrapping around her like a tentative promise.

 

Her mind wandered as she lay there, replaying the simple joys she had listed. The sound of rain, the first sip of jasmine tea in the morning, laughter that arrived unbidden—tiny, ordinary pieces of life she had almost forgotten could matter. And yet, they did. They felt like something precious she had the right to hold onto, even if only in this small, private way. Her thoughts turned, inevitably, to Lloyd. Not the hero, not the symbol, not the weight of everyone else’s expectations—just Lloyd. The quiet understanding in his gaze, the way he seemed to notice the small things she tried to hide, the way he made her feel… seen. She closed her eyes and drew in a slow, steady breath. There was fear there, yes, the same old fear of vulnerability, of wanting and being seen, but also a flicker of something else: hope.

 

Her fingers itched to write more, to continue the list, to give voice to the fragments of herself she had ignored for so long. But tonight, she let it rest. She let herself exist in the quiet, letting the soft edges of life brush against her hardened heart. Tomorrow, she could add more. She could let herself like things without calculating their worth, without measuring their usefulness. For the first time in a long time, she allowed herself to imagine a life where her favorite things mattered simply because they brought her joy.

---

Harumi wasn’t sure how it happened, but somehow Skylor had weaseled her way into seeing the ‘favorite things list. ’ Skylor leaned against Harumi’s desk, the little notebook open in her hands, eyes dancing with mischief and something gentler underneath.

 

“I can’t believe you actually did this,” Skylor said, her tone teasing but not unkind. “Jay must’ve really gotten to you.”

 

Harumi, sitting stiffly on the edge of her bed, fought the urge to snatch the notebook back. Her cheeks burned hotter than she wanted to admit. “You weren’t supposed to see that,” she muttered, arms crossing defensively over her chest.

 

“Relax,” Skylor said, flipping the page delicately as though it were glass. “I’m not going to broadcast it to the whole monastery. It’s… actually kind of sweet.”

 

That made Harumi bristle even more. Sweet. She’d been called a lot of things in her life—sharp, dangerous, manipulative—but never sweet. “It’s just a dumb list,” she said, though her voice lacked its usual bite.

 

Skylor glanced up, her expression softening. “No, it’s not. It’s you.” She tapped the page lightly. “Rain, rooftops, warm bread—these aren’t dumb, Harumi. They’re the kind of things that make life feel like life.”

 

Harumi swallowed hard, unable to look at her. She didn’t know what to do with that kind of sincerity. It pressed against the walls she had built, threatening to crack them wide open.

 

Skylor closed the notebook gently and set it back on the desk. “You don’t have to be embarrassed. Everyone has favorite things. The only difference is most of us got to figure them out earlier.”

 

There was no judgment in her words, just quiet understanding. Harumi hated how much it made her want to cry. She clenched her fists in her lap, nails biting into her palms. “…It feels stupid. Like I’m too old to be doing this now.”

 

“You’re not,” Skylor said firmly. “You’re figuring yourself out, and that’s never stupid. Besides—” a faint grin tugged at her lips—“you’ve got good taste. Jasmine tea and second chances? Classic.”

 

Harumi blinked at her, startled by the casual warmth in her tone. Slowly, the tightness in her chest loosened. “…You really think so?”

 

Skylor smirked, bumping her shoulder lightly as she sat beside her. “Yeah. Though I’m hurt I didn’t make it onto the list, I’m your favorite person, arne’t I?”

 

Harumi let out a startled laugh—sharp at first, then softer, more genuine than she meant it to be. “You’re insufferable,” she muttered, shaking her head. But the corner of her mouth betrayed her, tugging upward.

 

“Hey, I’m just saying,” Skylor teased, tilting her head dramatically. “If laughter made the cut because of Jay and Kai, I think I deserve at least an honorable mention. I mean, come on. I’ve put in the hours.”

 

Harumi rolled her eyes, but something warm bloomed in her chest. The old her would’ve snapped back with something cutting, kept her distance to avoid exposing even the smallest crack. Instead, she found herself leaning the tiniest bit toward Skylor’s easy presence. “Don’t push your luck.”

 

“Fine, fine.” Skylor held her hands up in mock surrender, but the playful spark in her eyes didn’t fade. “I’ll settle for being the mysterious bonus entry. You know, the one you never write down but everyone just knows belongs there.”

 

Harumi gave her a long, skeptical look. “…Yeah, okay.”

 

“Anyway, Kai and I were going to go to the fair later tonight. It was supposed to be a double date with Jay and Nya, but they canceled on us with no explanation, so I have two extra tickets if you want to come with? We can even invite Lloyd,” Skylor offered.

 

Harumi blinked, caught off guard by the casual invitation. “The fair?” she echoed, her brows furrowing. “You mean with all the noise and lights and… people?”

 

Skylor grinned knowingly. “Yes, exactly that. You know, fun? Cotton candy, terrible carnival games, overpriced food. The works.

 

“That sounds…” Harumi hesitated, chewing on the inside of her cheek. A few months ago, she would’ve scoffed at the idea. It would’ve felt trivial, beneath her. But now? The thought of strolling under strings of glowing lights, hearing laughter carried on the air, maybe even trying something ridiculous like winning a stuffed animal—it tugged at something inside her. Something she hadn’t let herself want in a long time. “…Loud,” Harumi muttered at last, though her tone lacked conviction.

 

“Loud and amazing,” Skylor corrected, nudging her with her shoulder again. “Come on, Harumi. It’ll be fun.”

 

Harumi bit the inside of her cheek, mulling the idea over in her head. It wasn’t inherently a bad idea, but the thought of all those people seeing her out in public was terrifying. Sure that ninja and the staff at the noddel house have treated her decently, but she was oblivious to the fact that many of Ninjago’s citizens still wanted her locked away forever. “I don’t know Sky… me being their mght just ruin your guys’ fun.”

 

Skylor shook her head in disagreement pulling Harumi into a side hug. “Don’t worry about it, just come hang out for a little bit.”

Harumi hesitated, looking around her room, trying to find something she could use as an excuse, but she had very little luck. “...Fine, I guess I can go for a couple hours.”

 

“Great! I’m going to make sure you have a good time,” Skylor practically cheered. “Wear something cute but comfortable,” Skylor hopped up from the bed with a grin, already planning outfits in her head. “Trust me, half the fun is looking like you actually wanted to come along. I’ll help you pick something if I have to.”

 

Harumi groaned, dragging a hand over her face. “You’re relentless.”

 

“Persistent,” Skylor corrected, wagging a finger. “Relentless sounds negative. I prefer to think of myself as encouraging.”

 

Harumi snorted softly, the sound escaping before she could stop it. “You mean bossy.”

 

“Same difference,” Skylor said with a shrug. She moved toward the door, tossing over her shoulder, “I’ll give you twenty minutes. If you’re not ready by then, I’m barging back in and dressing you myself.”

 

“Over my dead body,” Harumi muttered, though her lips quirked faintly.

 

When Skylor slipped out, the room felt heavier again, but in a different way than before. Harumi stood and crossed to her closet, pulling the door open. Her clothes were mostly practical, neutral, nothing like the bright, easy style Skylor carried off so effortlessly. She traced a finger over a soft sweater—deep plum, worn but comfortable. Cute and comfortable, wasn’t that the assignment?

 

She held it up in front of herself, frowning at her reflection in the mirror. Her heart beat faster the longer she looked. It wasn’t just about clothes—it was about letting herself step outside, into noise and laughter, into a world that hadn’t decided yet if it wanted her back. Her eyes flicked toward the notebook on her desk, the words inside pressing at the edges of her thoughts. Favorite things. Fresh bread. Rooftops. Second chances. Maybe this was just another chance—small, terrifying, but hers to take. She hugged the sweater to her chest and whispered, “Okay… just for a couple hours.” Outside her door, Skylor’s voice carried down the hall, already calling for Kai. Harumi rolled her eyes but felt something strange stir beneath her nerves—a fragile, unfamiliar anticipation. Tucking the sweater into a pleated black skirt, she added a black belt, sheer tights, and black ankle boots. Taking one last look in the mirror, she nodded to herself and walked out before she could change her mind.

 

Skylor was waiting just outside the room, leaning casually against the wall with her arms crossed. The moment her eyes landed on Harumi, though, her grin spread wide. “Ohhh, look at you,” Skylor said, circling her like a cat inspecting a prized gem. “See? I told you. Cute and comfortable. That sweater is perfect.”

 

Harumi tugged at the hem self-consciously, shifting her weight from one foot to the other. “It’s just a sweater,” she muttered, though her cheeks betrayed her with the faintest pink.

 

“Uh, excuse me, not just a sweater. That is a statement piece,” Skylor teased, linking her arm through Harumi’s before she could retreat back into her room. “Now, come on. The guys are waiting at the car.”

 

“You were actually able to convince Lloyd to come?” Harumi asked honestly, a little shocked. He had definitely opened up more since their talk, but she hadn’t expected him to leave the monastery.

 

Skylor shrugged leading Harumi down the hall. “It wasn’t that hard. We just told him that you were coming and he ran out of his room like some love-sick fool. You should have seen it.”

 

Harumi stopped mid-step, her cheeks heating instantly. “He did not,” she hissed, trying to tug her arm free, but Skylor only tightened her grip with a knowing smirk.

 

“Oh, he absolutely did,” Skylor said with maddening confidence. “Kai thought it was hilarious. Honestly, it’s nice seeing him like that—nervous, excited, you know, human. And between us…” she leaned in conspiratorially, lowering her voice, “he’s definitely dressing up a little more than usual tonight.”

 

Harumi’s stomach flipped. She shook her head, scoffing, “You’re making that up.”

 

“Am I?” Skylor sing-songed, tugging her down the monastery stairs. “Guess you’ll have to see for yourself.” They stepped into the garage, and sure enough, Lloyd and Kai were waiting by Kai’s red sports car. Kai looked his usual self—red hoodie, messy hair, impatiently tapping his foot—but Lloyd… Lloyd looked different. His green jacket wasn’t his normal, casual one; it was nicer, more fitted, paired with a clean white shirt beneath. His hair, though still tousled, seemed like he’d actually run a comb through it. When his eyes landed on Harumi, he froze.

 

For a heartbeat, silence stretched, broken only by Kai’s muttered, “Oh, wow,” which earned him a sharp elbow from Skylor.

 

Lloyd’s mouth opened like he wanted to say something, but nothing came out. Instead, his cheeks colored faintly, and he gave a small, sheepish smile.

 

Harumi’s chest tightened, her nerves tangling into something unsteady and warm. She tugged at her sweater sleeve, lowering her gaze. “…What?” she asked, a touch more defensive than she meant.

 

“You look… nice,” Lloyd said simply, his voice softer than usual.

 

“...Thanks, you look half decent,” Harumi said, trying to act casual, but she was pretty sure her cheeks were bright red at the moment.

 

“Well, we’re all here so let’s get going,” Kai announced breaking the tension. Kai jingled the keys in his hand and slid into the driver’s seat, grinning like he was in on some secret joke. Skylor rolled her eyes but followed, tugging Harumi along before she could retreat.

 

Lloyd hesitated a moment, hovering awkwardly by the car door, then opened the back seat for her with a small gesture. “Here,” he said, not quite meeting her eyes.

 

Harumi blinked at the simple courtesy, then slipped inside, clutching her bag tightly in her lap. Lloyd slid in beside her, the space between them far too noticeable.

 

As Kai revved the engine and Skylor started humming along to the loud music blasting from the speakers, Harumi stared out the window. The city lights blurred past, neon and gold streaking against the dark. For once, she wasn’t watching them with calculating detachment. She let herself breathe them in, the same way she had written them down—favorite things.

Chapter 30

The fairgrounds were bustling with people, the cacophony of lights, sounds, and smells all hitting Harumi at once. Taking a deep breath, she followed behind Skylor as the redhead wandered off to the food stalls. Kai had run off to try and win one of the ring toss games, dragging Lloyd along with him. “So, I’m thinking we get some food, meet the boys at the games, and then end the night with some rides. The Ferris wheel has to be the last one, you can see the whole city from the top.”

 

Harumi nodded, a small smile tugging at her lips despite the overstimulation. “Sounds like a plan,” she said softly, letting Skylor lead the way. The smell of caramel apples, fried dough, and popcorn mingled in the air, making her stomach rumble despite having eaten not long ago.

 

Skylor stopped at a stall with colorful skewers of candy and pointed to a particularly large chocolate-covered apple. “This one’s calling my name,” she said with a grin. “Want one?”

 

Harumi hesitated for a moment, then gave a small laugh. “Why not?” She reached into her bag for some coins, feeling the rare, light thrill of spontaneity. As the vendor handed over the sticky treat, she couldn’t help but watch the crowd around them—children running with glowing toys, couples laughing on the midway rides, and the occasional juggler or street performer drawing a small, appreciative audience.

 

“Come on, let’s find the boys,” Skylor said, nudging her forward. They navigated the throng, Harumi gripping her candy apple like a lifeline, until they spotted Kai and Lloyd at one of the ring toss booths. Kai’s concentration was absolute, tongue peeking out of the corner of his mouth as he aimed, while Lloyd leaned forward, his fists clenched in excitement.

 

Harumi’s lips curved into a genuine smile. For once, she felt almost entirely untethered from the weight of expectations—just a girl at the fair, surrounded by friends, lights, and laughter. “Looks like they’re having fun,” she murmured.

 

“And we’re joining,” Skylor said with a wink, already stepping up beside the boys. “Let me show you kids how it’s done.” 

 

Kai shot Skylor a competitive glare but smirked. “You’re on. But don’t be surprised when I win first.”

 

Harumi stepped up beside Lloyd, holding her candy apple carefully so she wouldn’t drop it. “Uh… maybe I’ll just watch,” she said, though the sparkle in her eyes suggested she was secretly tempted to try.

 

“Come on, you’ve got to play!” Lloyd nudged her gently. “It’s not that hard. You just aim for the bottles and toss the rings.”

 

Harumi hesitated, then nodded, her hands tightening slightly around the rings. She wasn’t usually one for games, but tonight felt different. The warm lights reflected in her eyes as she focused on the bottles, taking a deep breath to calm her nerves. With a soft flick of her wrist, her first ring sailed through the air—and landed perfectly around a bottle neck.

 

Lloyd clapped excitedly, nearly startling her. “Yes! Did you see that?!”

 

Harumi let out a shy chuckle, letting Lloyd ecstatically give her tips on how to land the rest of her rings. Harumi’s confidence grew with each toss, the earlier nerves melting away as the simple joy of the game took over. She focused on the clink of bottles, the soft thud of rings landing, and the occasional cheer from passersby. Skylor’s competitive streak flared as she called out playful challenges to Kai, who only grinned and aimed even harder, determined not to lose.

 

“You’re getting the hang of it!” Lloyd exclaimed, bouncing on the balls of his feet. “Try aiming for the blue ones—they’re closer together, easier to land!”

 

Harumi followed his advice, carefully selecting the rings, her small movements precise and deliberate. Another ring flew through the air, and this time she hit a blue bottle dead-on. She couldn’t help but laugh, a genuine, light sound that drew Skylor’s attention.

 

“Not bad at all, Harumi!” Skylor said, clapping her on the shoulder. “Looks like I’ve got competition!”

 

Harumi’s cheeks flushed, partly from the excitement, partly from the unexpected praise. She continued playing, each successful toss giving her a little burst of pride. Behind them, Kai groaned dramatically as Skylor’s ring landed perfectly on the last bottle of her turn.

 

“No way! That was rigged!” he shouted, though the twinkle in his eyes betrayed his amusement.

 

Harumi tilted her head, watching the friendly chaos, feeling a rare sense of belonging. It wasn’t about winning or losing—it was about the laughter, the energy, and the way the night seemed to stretch just for them. Even the sticky chocolate on her hands and the sugar clinging to her fingers couldn’t diminish the thrill of it.

 

As the game wound down, Skylor collected her prizes with a triumphant grin, Kai sulking dramatically, and Lloyd bouncing with excitement. Harumi held her own small prize—a tiny stuffed animal she had won on a whim—and felt a warm, contented flutter in her chest.

 

“Next stop,” Skylor said, eyes sparkling, “rides! What do you want to try first, Rumi?”

 

Harumi blinked at the sudden nickname, caught off guard, but she didn’t mind it. In fact, the familiarity of it sent a small warmth through her chest. “Um… maybe something not too… fast?” she suggested cautiously, clutching her little stuffed animal.

 

Kai immediately threw his hands in the air. “Roller coaster. Obviously.”

 

“Obviously not,” Skylor retorted, smirking as she shifted her bag over her shoulder. “Ease her into it, flame-brain. We’re not tossing Rumi into the scariest ride on the fairgrounds right away.”

 

Lloyd leaned closer to Harumi, lowering his voice like he was letting her in on a secret. “We could do the swings. They’re high up, but it’s not too crazy. You can see everything from up there.”

 

Harumi’s lips curved into a thoughtful smile. The idea of seeing the fair from above—without the jolting chaos of a roller coaster—sounded appealing. “That… doesn’t sound too bad,” she admitted.

 

“Swings it is!” Skylor declared before Kai could argue. “We’ll save your roller coaster for later, hotshot.”

 

Kai groaned dramatically, but followed along as the group weaved through the crowd again. The lights of the rides sparkled like stars against the night sky, and the laughter and shrieks from the midway rides blended into the music echoing across the fairgrounds.

 

As they approached the swings, Harumi’s steps slowed. The ride looked taller up close, the chains glinting under the bulbs strung along the structure. Her fingers tightened around her prize, but then Lloyd’s hand brushed her arm in reassurance.

 

“You’ll be fine,” he said softly, offering a gentle smile. “I’ll sit next to you.”

 

Something about his certainty steadied her nerves, and Harumi gave a small nod. “Alright.”

 

The four of them lined up, handing over tickets before sliding into their seats. Harumi settled in, her grip white-knuckled on the chains at first, until the ride began to lift. Slowly, the swings rose higher, the ground dropping away, the fair sprawling out in a sea of lights below.

 

A gasp escaped her before she could stop it. The wind whipped past her face, cool and freeing, carrying with it the faint scents of popcorn and candy. For the first time all night, Harumi felt light—untethered—like she was flying.

 

Lloyd’s laughter rang out beside her, and when she glanced at him, he was grinning, his hair tousled by the wind. “See? Not so bad, huh?”

 

Harumi laughed too, the sound surprising her. “Not bad at all,” she admitted, her voice carried off into the night.

 

From behind, Kai shouted something about “real rides,” and Skylor’s teasing reply followed, but Harumi barely heard them. She was too busy drinking in the view, the glow of the fair stretching into the distance, the stars peeking out above.

 

For the first time in what felt like forever, she wasn’t thinking about the past or what anyone expected of her. She was just… Harumi. A girl on a swing, with the night sky above and her friends laughing beside her. After a few more rides, including Kai’s precious roller coaster, the group made their way to the Ferris wheel. The line for the Ferris wheel wasn’t long, but it gave Harumi just enough time to feel the anticipation building in her chest. The wheel itself towered over the fairgrounds, glowing with shifting colors of red, blue, and gold as it slowly turned, lifting each car into the night sky.

 

It wasn’t until they were next in line that Harumi noticed that Kai and Skylor were gone. Looking around for any sign of them, she could feel her panic rising the longer she couldn’t find them. “Don’t worry, they went to the bathroom, said we could go without them,” Lloyd explained, noticing Harumi’s worried expression.

 

“Oh, okay,” Harumi sighed as a wave of relief washed over her. That, of course, brought with it the sinking feeling that it wasn’t just a bathroom trip but some devious plan the couple had come up with.  When the ride operator asked if it was just them or a group getting in the gondola, that was all the proof Harumi needed to know that this was absolutely planned. “You know they set us up, right?” Harumi asked as Lloyd slid into the seat next to her.

 

“Yeah, but might as well enjoy the peace while it lasts,” Lloyd finished with a small grin, settling comfortably beside her. The gondola rocked gently as the Ferris wheel began its slow ascent, the fairgrounds shrinking below them into a sea of glittering lights and distant laughter.

 

Harumi pressed her stuffed animal against her lap, her fingers absently smoothing its fur as her gaze drifted outward. From this height, the chaos of the fair felt so far away—just colors, music, and faint voices blending into the night air.

 

“It’s… beautiful,” she whispered, almost to herself.

 

Lloyd leaned forward, resting his arms on the safety bar as he looked out too. “Yeah. You can see everything from up here. The fair, the city, the stars. Makes it feel like… I don’t know, like all the noise doesn’t matter for a while.”

 

Harumi turned her head slightly, studying him in the soft glow of the ride’s lights. There was an openness to him up here, without the weight of his usual responsibilities pressing so visibly on his shoulders. It was strangely comforting.

 

“You really like it, don’t you?” she asked softly.

 

Lloyd glanced at her, his expression breaking into a sheepish smile. “Guess so. Ferris wheels are kind of… peaceful. No racing around, no fighting to win. Just a chance to breathe.”

 

Harumi let out a small laugh. “That’s… a rare thing for you, isn’t it?”

 

“Yeah,” he admitted, chuckling. “But I think it’s good to slow down sometimes. Helps you remember what’s important.” The gondola creaked as it carried them higher, nearing the very top. “Hey, I wanted to apologize for the way I’ve been acting recently. I guess everything that happened on the Dark Island just got to me. Thanks for sticking around.”

 

Harumi studied him for a moment, debating whether to bring up the fact that she knew there was still something bothering him and that she was pretty sure it had to do with Kirai, but seeing the smile on his face and the way his eyes sparkled, she decided to save that conversation for later. “Of course.”

 

After the ride, the two made their way through the crowd to find Kai and Skylor, weaving through clusters of families and groups of friends laughing their way toward food stalls or games. The sounds of the fair wrapped around them—bells chiming, people cheering, the distant rumble of rides overhead. Harumi hugged her little stuffed animal close, still warmed by the calm quiet of the Ferris wheel, but now braced for whatever teasing awaited them. But her bubble of contentment was popped as she felt herself being watched. Subtly, she looked around, trying not to alert Lloyd to the change in her demeanor, but due to the crowd, she couldn’t pinpoint anyone who seemed suspicious. She slowed her pace, letting Lloyd get a few steps ahead of her, a choice she immediately regretted as a meaty hand was slapped over her mouth and she was dragged off into some secluded area of the fairgrounds. Harumi thrashed against the grip, the world spinning in a blur of lights and muffled sounds. The sticky sweetness of the fair vanished, replaced by the bitter stench of sweat and leather from whoever had her pinned. Her stuffed animal tumbled from her hands, lost somewhere in the dust as she was dragged behind one of the towering game stalls, away from the main crowd.

 

“Quiet,” a low, gravelly voice hissed in her ear. A voice she recognized all too well. Her heart hammered against her ribs, panic clawing up her throat. She tried to scream, but the hand pressed harder, cutting her off. Her eyes darted frantically, searching for Lloyd, but he was gone—just out of sight in the tide of people. “It’s been a while, hasn’t it, doll? You’re good at avoiding me, I’ll give you that much, but I’m done playing your game.” Harumi stared at the face in front of her’s unable to look away. Before stood the guy from the noodle house who had tried to make an advance on her.

 

“You dress up nice, but I think you would look much better with a little less clothing.” Harumi’s blood ran cold, fear rooting her to the spot even as her body screamed at her to fight back. The man’s grip was bruising, his leering grin making bile rise in her throat. The sounds of the fair were still there—laughter, cheers, the music of the carousel—but they felt impossibly far away, as though she’d been ripped out of the safe, bright world and dropped into a nightmare.

 

Her mind snapped to one thought—Lloyd. If she could just make some noise, signal him somehow…

 

The man’s other hand reached toward her shoulder, fingers twitching with intent. “Don’t worry, doll,” he whispered, his breath hot and rancid against her skin. “I’ll make this fun.”

 

A sharp, defiant fire lit in Harumi’s chest, cutting through her panic. She slammed her heel down on his foot with all the force she could muster. He cursed, grip loosening just enough for her to wrench her head free and bite his palm. Her muffled cry finally broke into a scream. “LLOYD!”

 

The man snarled, slamming her back against the wooden wall of the stall to silence her. Pain flared up her spine, and she wasn’t sure if she would be able to fight him off until Lloyd showed up, that was if Lloyd had even heard her. The man pressed closer, his weight pinning her in place as she struggled against him. Harumi’s chest heaved with shallow, desperate breaths, her mind screaming at her body to keep fighting, to hold out just a little longer. And then— “HEY!” Lloyd’s voice cut through the chaos of the fair like a blade. The next second, the man was ripped away from her with a force that made the wooden wall rattle. Harumi stumbled forward, clutching her aching ribs as she watched Lloyd slam the man against the side of the booth, green eyes blazing with fury.

 

“What the hell do you think you’re doing?!” Lloyd’s voice was low, dangerous, nothing like the boy who had been laughing on the swings only minutes ago.

 

The man sneered, trying to shake free of Lloyd’s iron grip. “Just having a little fun, kid. Why don’t you run along before you get hurt?”

 

Lloyd’s knuckles whitened as his grip tightened on the man’s collar. “You touched her,” he spat, the venom in his tone sending a shiver down Harumi’s spine. “That was your last mistake.”

 

The man tried to shove back, but Lloyd moved faster, slamming him against the booth again with enough force to rattle the bottles stacked inside. Harumi flinched at the sound but couldn’t look away—couldn’t look anywhere but at Lloyd, standing between her and the man like a wall of fire.

 

“Lloyd—” she started, her voice shaky, but the fear lacing it only made his jaw set tighter.

 

The man cursed and swung a wild punch. Lloyd ducked it easily, his fist snapping forward in response. The crack of the hit echoed over the laughter of the fair, and the man staggered back, clutching his jaw.

 

“You don’t get to scare her,” Lloyd said, voice like steel. “Not ever.”

 

The man spat blood on the dirt and glared at Harumi with a twisted grin. “This isn’t over, doll.”

 

Before he could lunge again, Kai came barreling through the crowd, Skylor right behind him. “What the—Lloyd?!” Kai’s eyes flicked from his brother to the bleeding man, then to Harumi, who was trembling against the wall.

 

“He tried to drag her off,” Lloyd growled, still poised like he was ready to finish the fight.

 

Skylor’s face hardened instantly, and she shoved Kai forward. “Go get security—now!”

 

Kai sprinted off without another word, fury radiating from his clenched fists. Skylor moved to Harumi’s side, gently steadying her as she swayed on her feet.

 

“You’re okay,” Skylor whispered, her voice firm but kind. “You’re safe now, I promise.”

 

But Harumi wasn’t sure she believed it—not yet. Her body still shook from the adrenaline, and her eyes stayed locked on Lloyd, and she swore she could see a subtle change in his appearance as if he looked more oni than human. Harumi’s chest heaved as she tried to catch her breath, her knuckles still white from gripping the edge of the wooden stall. Lloyd’s shoulders were tense, coiled like a spring ready to snap, and the air around him felt charged, dangerous. For a moment, she was transported back to when Lloyd had gone full oni to fight the Overlord—so fierce, so utterly unyielding. Her fear had not yet subsided, but it was tempered by a flicker of awe.

 

“I… I’m okay,” she managed, her voice trembling but firmer than before. Skylor’s hand remained on her shoulder, grounding her, while Lloyd’s glare never wavered from the man he had cornered.

 

The man, now nursing his jaw, stumbled back a few steps, his bravado faltering under the weight of Lloyd’s presence. “This… isn’t over,” he muttered, voice low and venomous, before turning and disappearing into the shadows between stalls, the sound of his retreating footsteps swallowed by the distant music and laughter of the fair.

 

Lloyd’s body finally relaxed, though just slightly, and he turned toward Harumi, his green eyes softening—but only just. “You have to promise me something,” he said quietly, though the steel in his tone still lingered. “Never let someone get that close again. Not without your consent. Not anyone.”

 

Harumi swallowed hard, the adrenaline still surging through her veins. “I… I promise,” she whispered, though she couldn’t stop her voice from shaking. She swallowed again, trying to steady herself. “Thank you, Lloyd… for… everything.”

 

Skylor gave Lloyd a pointed look, one eyebrow raised, as if silently saying, you don’t scare her for her own good, you overprotective maniac. Lloyd ignored it, stepping closer to Harumi and resting a protective hand near hers—not touching, but close enough to remind her she wasn’t alone.

 

Kai returned moments later, security in tow, scanning the area before giving Lloyd a subtle nod. “He’s gone,” Kai said, voice tight with suppressed anger. “You did good.”

 

Harumi let out a shaky laugh, half relief, half exhaustion. “I… I think I need a minute,” she admitted, sinking down onto the bench near the Ferris wheel line.

 

Skylor crouched beside her, putting a hand on her other shoulder. “Take all the minutes you need, Rumi. We’ve got you.”

 

Lloyd stood in front of her, hands resting lightly on the railing of the Ferris wheel platform, glancing down at her. The wind still tugged at his hair, giving him that unearthly, almost intimidating aura, but this time it didn’t frighten her—it made her feel safe. “I’ll stay right here,” he said simply. “As long as you need me to.”

 

Harumi nodded, finally allowing herself to breathe, letting the storm of panic ebb just enough to feel something else—gratitude, warmth, and the tiniest flicker of relief. Around them, the fair carried on, oblivious to the near tragedy that had just unfolded, lights sparkling like tiny stars as if nothing had happened.